TurboCASH Accounting
The world's leading accounting software for small business
50 years after the death of Shaka Zulu, The Zulu nation would take on the British Empire. This narative by the daughter of Bishop John Colenzo Gives a great historical account of the events.
Shaka Zulu
The Zulu War
HISTORY OF THE ZULU WAR
AND ITS ORIGIN.
BY
FRANCES E. COLENSO.
ASSISTED IN THOSE PORTIONS OF THE WORK WHICH TOUCH UPON
MILITARY MATTERS
BY
LIEUT.-COLONEL EDWARD DUKNFORD.
CHAPMAN AND HALL, LIMITED, 193, PICCADILLY.
1880.
All Rights reserved.
PREFACE.
IT is probable that the Bishop of Natal may be held respon-
sible for the contents of a volume written partly by his
daughter, and having for its subject the Zulu War ; more
especially if a general coincidence can be traced between what
are known to be his views and those which are expressed in
this history. My father's opinions have, naturally, consider-
able influence over those held or expressed by his family, and
I do not imagine that much will be found in these pages from
which he will dissent. Nevertheless, it is desirable that my
readers should understand from the first that he is in no
sense responsible for their contents.
When I left Natal, in September last, the idea of writing
upon the subject of the Zulu War had hardly occurred to me ;
it has developed since to an extent quite beyond my original
intentions, and I find that its fulfilment has rather taken my
father by surprise. I had no opportunity of consulting him
upon the subject, nor has he yet seen a word of what I have
written, for on reaching England I found that, to be of any
use at all, the book should appear almost at once.
I made, indeed, ample use of the pamphlets which the
Bishop of Natal has written on behalf of Langalibalele and
Cetshwayo, which have saved me many hours of weary search.
Consequently, while the Bishop is in no way responsible for
such errors or omissions as may occur in this volume, any
merit or usefulness which my portion of the book may contain
is due chiefly to his labours.
The general plan of my history was laid out, and the first
few chapters were written, during the voyage from Natal, and
upon reaching England I obtained the assistance of my friend
Lieut. -Colonel Edward Durnford in that portion of the work
which deals with the military conduct of the war. While it
was desirable that a record of military events should be made
by one whose professional knowledge qualified him for the
duty, there was an additional reason which made his help
appropriate. It may easily be understood from his name that
the interest taken by him in his task would be of no ordinary
kind. Colonel Durnford has written the military portions of
the book, but is not responsible for any expressions of opinion
upon matters strictly political.
I am far from feeling that I am the best person to under-
take such a work as this, which my father himself would look
upon as a serious one, and which he, or even my sister, who
has worked with him throughout, would do so much better
than I ; but they were not at hand, and I have thought it
my duty to do what I could, while I could have had no better
aid than that given me by Colonel Durnford.
However insufficient the result may prove, we shall at least
hope that our work may give some slight assistance to that
cause of justice, truth, and mercy, the maintenance of which
aione can ensure the true honour of the British name.
FRANCES ELLEN COLENSO.
January 22nd, 1880.
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER I.
FIRST CAUSES
CHAPTER II.
LANGALIBALELE 20
CHAPTER III.
TRIAL OP LANGALIBALELE . . . . . . .38
CHAPTER IV.
*
THE BISHOP'S DEFENCE 61
CHAPTER V.
THE PUTINI TRIBE ......... 63
CHAPTER VI.
SIR GARNET WOLSELEY : WHAT HE CAME FOR, WHAT HE DID,
AND WHAT HE DID NOT DO ...... 78
CHAPTER VII.
THE MATSHANA INQUIRY AND COLONEL COLLEY ... 89
CHAPTER VIII.
THE ANNEXATION OF THE TRANSVAAL 112
CHAPTER IX.
THE DISPUTED TERRITORY . . . . . .138
CHAPTER X.
THE BOUNDARY COMMISSION . 163
CHAPTER XI.
PABB
SIHAYO, UMBILINI, AND THE MISSIONARIES IN ZULULAND . .192
CHAPTER XII.
THE ULTIMATUM, DECLARATION OF WAR, AND COMMENCEMENT OF
CAMPAIGN 235
CHAPTER XIII.
ISANDHLWANA . . . . . . . . .23
CHAPTER XIV.
RORKE'S DRIFT HELPMAKAAR COURT OF INQUIRY, ETC. . . 302
CHAPTER XV.
THE CAMPAIGN AGAINST SIKUKUNI 325
CHAPTER XVI.
NO. 4 COLUMN INTOMBI INDHLOBANE KAMBULA KING'S
MESSENGERS . . 344
CHAPTER XVII.
THE LOWER TUGELA INYEZANE ETSHOWE .... 368
CHAPTER XVIII.
NGINGINDHLOVU RELIEF OF ETSHOWE BORDER RAIDING . . 380
CHAPTER XIX.
REINFORCEMENTS ISANDHLWANA REVISITED .... 394
CHAPTER XX.
THE PRINCE IMPERIAL 418
CHAPTER XXI.
ULUNDI . ... 433
CHAPTER XXII.
SIR GARNET WOLSELEY CAPTURE OF CETSHWAYO . . .453
CONCLUSION 475
THE ZULU WAR
CHAPTER I.
FIRST CAUSES.
ENGLAND'S collisions with the savage races bordering
upon her colonies have in all probability usually been
brought about by the exigencies of the moment, by
border-troubles, and acts of violence and insolence on
the part of the savages, and from the absolute necessity
of protecting a small and trembling white population
from their assaults.
No such causes as these have led up to the war
of 1879. For more than twenty years the Zulus and
the colonists of Natal have lived side by side in perfect
peace and quietness. The tranquillity of our border
had been a matter of pride as compared to the dis-
turbed and uncertain boundaries between Zululand and
the Transvaal. The mere fact of the utterly unprotected
condition of the frontier farmers on our border, and the
entire absence of anything like precaution, evinced by
the common practice of building houses of the most
combustible description, is a proof that the colonists
THE ZULU WAR.
felt no real alarm concerning the Zulus until the idea
was suggested to them by those in authority over them.*
The only interruption to this tranquil condition of the
public mind about the Zulus was in the year 1861,
when a scare took place in the colony, for which, as
it afterwards proved, there were no grounds whatsoever.
A general but unfounded belief was rife that Cetshwayo,t
king, or rather at that time prince, ruling Zululand,
was about to invade Natal, in order to obtain possession
of his young brother Umkungo, a claimant of the Zulu
crown, and who had escaped over the border at the
time of the great civil war of which we shall presently
treat. This young prince had been placed by the
Secretary for Native Affairs, Mr. Shepstone at Bishop-
stowe,J for his education in the Native Boys' School
there ; and it was not until he had been there for years
that the fancy arose, suggested and fostered by the
border farmers and traders in Zululand, that Cetshwayo
intended to take him by force from amongst us, or at
all events to make the attempt.
Under the influence of this belief the troops then
X" stationed in Natal were ordered to the frontier, the
colonial volunteers were called out, the defence of the
principal towns became a matter for consideration ; while
* "Few things struck me more than the evident haste and
temporary character of the defensive measures undertaken by the
English part of the population " in the border districts of Natal.
(See letter from Sir Bartle Frere to Sir Michael Hicks-Beach, dated
March 28th, 1879. P. P. [C. 2318] p. 32.)
f Spelt thus to give the nearest proper pronunciation of
Cetywayo."
J Eesidence of the Bishop of Natal.
FIRST CAUSES. 3
outlying farmers, and residents in the country, hastened
to remove their families to places of comparative safety.
Bishopstowe was supposed to be the special object of
the expected attack ; but the Bishop himself, having
occasional opportunities of learning the state of things in
Zululand, through his missionary there, could never be
brought thoroughly to believe in the gravity of the danger.
It is true that, as a matter of precaution, and in defer-
ence to the strongly- expressed opinion of the Lieut. -
Governor of the Colony and of Mr. Shepstone, he sent
away the threatened boy to some of his own people, in a
more remote and safer part of the colony. But he was
extremely reluctant to take the further step, strongly
urged upon him, of removing his family and people to
the adjacent city of Pietermaritzburg, and only con-
sented to do so under protest. During the night
following his consent, but before the project had been
carried out, he had reason for a few hours to suppose
that he had been mistaken in his own judgment. The
family at Bishopstowe was knocked up at one o'clock in
the morning by a messenger from a passing Dutch
farmer, who, on his way into town with his own family,
had sent word to the Bishop that Cetshwayo's army had
entered the colony, was already between him and Table
Mountain that is to say within a distance of nine miles
and was burning, killing, and destroying all upon the
way to Bishopstowe. There seemed to be no doubt of
the fact ; so, hastily collecting their native villagers,'"" the
* These people had refused to leave their homes, or desert their
Bishop, as long as he and his family remained at Bishopstowe, although
both black and white, for miles around, had sought shelter elsewhere.
B 2
4 THE ZULU WAR.
Colensos left tlieir homes and started for the town, which,
they reached, most of them on foot, about daybreak.
The consequence of their being accompanied and
followed by a considerable party of natives (of both
sexes and all ages !) was that the townspeople im-
mediately supposed that the " Zulus had come ; " and
some of them actually left their houses, and took refuge
in the various places of safety such as the fort, the
principal churches, and so on previously decided upon
by the authorities in case of necessity. In common
South African terms they " went into laager."
As the day passed, and still no further tidings
arrived of the approach of the Zulus or the destruction
of Bishopstowe, the Bishop began to have strong
suspicions that, after all, he had been right in his
original opinion, and that " the killing, burning, and
destroying " had been conjured up by some excited
imagination. This opinion was confirmed, if not com-
pletely established, in the course of the day, by the
reception of a letter from the missionary in Zululand
before mentioned, in which he inquired, on the Zulu
king's behalf, what fault the latter had committed
towards the English, that they should be preparing to
invade his country. The missionary added that all was
perfectly quiet in Zululand, until the border tribes,
seeing the British troops approaching, fled inland in
alarm, killing their cattle to prevent their falling into
the hands of the invaders, and burying their other
possessions where they could not carry them away. In
point of fact the " scare" had no foundation whatsoever,
and the Zulus were quite as much alarmed by the actual
FIRST CAUSES. 5
approach of the British troops as the Natalians had
been by the imaginary Zulu army. The worst im-
mediate consequence of the mistake was the want,
almost amounting to famine, produced amongst the
border Zulus by the loss of their cattle. A later and
more serious result has been that general impression,
which has long obtained credence at home in England,
that the colonists of Natal have not only been in fear of
their lives on account of the Zulus for many years, but
have also had good and sufficient reason for their alarm.
But for this fixed, though groundless idea, England
would hardly have been in such a hurry to send out
additional troops for the protection of the colony as she
was in the summer of 1878 ; to her own great loss and
to the very considerable injury of the colony itself, not
to speak of its unhappy neighbours and heretofore
friends the Zulus.
It is certainly true that during the year 1878 the
inhabitants of Natal did honestly feel great fear of the
Zulus, and of a possible invasion of the colony by them,
the alarm in many cases amounting to absolute panic.
But this feeling was produced by no warlike menaces
from our neighbours, no sinister appearances on our
borders. The panic or " scare/' as it would popularly
be called in Natal w r as forced upon the people by the
conduct and language of their rulers, by the preparations
made for war, troops being sent for from England " for
defensive purposes" (as was so repeatedly asserted by
both Sir Bartle Frere and Lord Chelmsford, then Lieut. -
General the Hon. F. A. Thesiger), and by the perpetual
agitation of the local newspaper editors.
6 THE ZULU WAR.
It is true indeed that a certain section of the
colonists eagerly desired war. To some the presence of
the troops was a source of actual fortune, to others the
freedom and independence of so large a body of black
people, whom they could neither tax nor force to work
for them, was, and had long been, odious ; the revenue
to be derived from a hut-tax levied upon the Zulus, and
the cheap labour to be obtained when their power and
independence should be broken, formed one of the chief
subjects for speculation when the war was first suggested.
To others, again, the prospect of war was simply a source
of pleasurable excitement, a hunt on a large scale, martial
glory to be won, with just spice enough of danger to
give zest to the affair ; as had been the case in the war
just concluded in Kaffraria. Naturally this feeling was
commonest amongst the volunteers and their friends.
Some of them looked upon the matter in a light which
would meet with utter condemnation in any civilised
society ; but many others, especially the young lads who
filled up the ranks of the volunteer corps, were simply
dazzled by visions of military distinction, excited by the
popular phrases in perpetual use about " fighting for
their country, and doing their duty as soldiers," to the
extent of losing sight altogether of the question as to
whether or no their country really required any defence
at all.
Natal cannot honestly claim to be guiltless in
bringing about the war with the Zulus, and will hardly
deny that in 1878 the prospect was a most popular one
amongst her sons. Perhaps Sir Bartle Frere could not
so easily have produced a war out of the materials
FIRST CAUSES. 7
which he had at hand but for the assistance given him
by the popular cry in the colony, and the general fear of
the Zulus, which called forth England's ready sympathy
and assistance. But it must be remembered that the
panic was not a genuine one, nor even one like that of
1861, produced by the folly of the people themselves.
It was distinctly imposed upon them by those in
authority, whose policy was to bring about a collision
with the Zulus, and who then made use of the very fears
which they had themselves aroused for the furtherance
of their own purpose.
The subjugation of the Zulus and the annexation
of their country, formed part of a policy which has
occupied the minds of certain British statesmen for
many years. The ambition of creating a South African
Empire, to be another jewel in Victoria's crown, which,
if no rival, should at least be a worthy pendant to the
great Indian Empire, was a dazzling one, and towards
that object all Government action in South Africa has
apparently tended since the year 1873. When the
idea was first conceived those only know who formed
it, but it took practical and visible form in 1873. In
that year by crowning the Zulu king we assumed a
right to interfere in the internal management of the
country, thereby establishing a possible future cause of
offence, which, as the Zulus obstinately refused to put
themselves in tlje wrong by any sort of interference
with us, was necessary in order to bring about a state
of things which should eventually give us a sufficient
excuse for taking possession of the country altogether.
The origin of this performance was as follows. In
8 THE ZULU WAR.
the year 1856 a great revolution took place in Zululancl,
and a civil war broke out between two claimants to the
heirship of the throne (then filled by Umpande), namely,
the present king, Cetshwayo, and his brother Umbulazi.
Cetshwayo was quite young at the time, and appears
to have been put forward by some ambitious warriors,
who intended to rule in his name, and did not expect
the remarkable power and talent which he afterwards
developed.
Umbulazi's party was beaten, he himself being killed
in battle, great carnage ensuing, and many fugitives
escaping into Natal.
Amidst all the bloodshed and horror which naturally
attends such a warfare as this between savages, there
stands out the singular, perhaps unprecedented, fact that
Cetshwayo, although victorious to the extent of carrying
the nation with him, not only never made any attempt
upon the old king, his father's, life, but did not even
depose him or seize his throne. The old man lived and
nominally, at all events reigned for many years,
though, owing to his age and obesity, which was so
great as to prevent his walking, he seems to have been
willing enough to leave the real authority in the hands
of his son, while retaining the semblance of it himself.
He was treated with all due respect by Cetshwayo and
his followers until he died a natural death in the year
1872, when Cetshwayo ascended .the throne which had
long been virtually his own, and was proclaimed king
of Zululand. This was looked upon as a fitting time
for a little display of authority by ourselves, hence the
friendly expedition to Zululand of 1873, when we gave
FIRST CAUSES. 9
Cetshwayo to understand that, however it might appear
to him, he held his power from us, and was no true
king till we made him such. It was also rightly
thought to be an opportunity for suggesting to the Zulu
king such reforms in the government of his country as
would naturally commend themselves to English ideas.
We considered, and with some reason, that capital
punishment was an over-frequent occurrence in Zulu-
land, and that, on the other hand, judicial trials before
sentence should be the universal rule. It was also
desirable, if possible, to decrease the belief in witchcraft,
by which so much power was left in the hands of the
witch-doctors or priests;"'" and finally it was thought
necessary to provide for the safety of the missionaries
resident in the land.t How far this was a desirable
step depends entirely on whether the men themselves
were earnest, self-sacrificing, peace-loving teachers of
the gospel of Christ, or mere traders for their own
benefit, under the cloak of a divine mission, ready to
hail a bloody war. " Only the utter destruction of the
Zulus can secure future peace in South Africa ....
we have the approbation of God, our Queen, and our
own conscience." (See letter from a missionary clergy-
man to Sir Bartle FrereJ dated December 17th, 1878.
(P. P. [C. 2316] p. 3.))
It was frequently asserted at the time in Natal that
this coronation ceremony (1st September, 1873) was
* A system not unlike the Inquisition in its evil results.
t Who, it may be remarked, have always been well treated in
Zululand.
J Portions of this letter are omitted from the Blue-book. It
would be interesting to see the letter as originally received.
10 THE ZULU WAR.
nothing better than a farce, and the way in which it was
carried out seems hardly to have been understood by the
king himself. The Natalians were puzzled as to what could
be the meaning or intention of what seemed to them a
hollow show, and were on the whole rather inclined to
put it down to Mr. Shepstone's supposed habit of
" petting the natives/' and to " Exeter Hall influences,"
resulting in a ridiculous fuss on their behalf.
From Mr. Shepstone's despatch on the subject of the
coronation of Cetshwayo (P. P. [C. 1137]), and from mes-
sages brought from the latter to the Government of Natal
after his father's death, there appears to have been a
strong desire on the part, not only of the people, but of
the king himself, that his formal succession to the
throne should be unattended by bloodshed and disorder,
such as had ushered in the rule of his predecessors for
several generations. How greatly the character of the
Zulu rule had improved in a comparatively short period
may be judged by a comparison of the fact [p. 5, ibid.']
(mentioned by Mr. Shepstone), that during the reigns of
XJhaka and Dingana (grandfather and great-uncle to
Cetshwayo), all the royal wives were put to death either
before the birth of their children, or with their infants
afterwards, with the behaviour of Cetshwayo, both to
his father and to his father's wives. * And Mr. Shepstone
himself speaks of Cetshwayo on the occasion of this visit
in the following manner : " Cetywayo is a man of
considerable ability, much force of character, and has
a dignified manner ; in all my conversations with him,"
* One put to death in 1861 was condemned on a charge of high
treason.
FIRST CAUSES. 11
the Secretary for Native Affairs continues, " lie was
remarkably frank and straightforward, and he ranks in
every respect far above any native chief I have ever
had to do with." Throughout the despatch, indeed,
Mr. Shepstone repeatedly speaks of the king's " frank-
ness " and " sagacity," in direct opposition to the charges
of craft and duplicity so recklessly brought against the
latter of late.
King Umpande died in October, 1872, having
reigned nearly thirty-three years, and on the 26th
February, 1873, messengers from Cetshwayo brought
the news of his father's death to the Governor of Natal,
requesting at the same time that Mr. Shepstone might
be sent to instal Cetshwayo as his successor,'* in order
that the Zulu nation should be "more one with the
government of Natal/' and be "covered by the same
mantle." The message ended with the request which
Cetshwayo never lost an opportunity of making, that
we would protect his country from Boer aggressions.!
" We are also commissioned," say the messengers, " to
urge, what has already been urged so frequently , that the
government of Natal be extended so as to intervene
between the Zulus and the territory of the Transvaal
Eepublic."
The mere fact that this proposition was frequently
and earnestly pressed upon the Natal Government by the
Zulus, is in itself a proof positive that the aggressions
were not on their side. They desired to place what they
* As he had previously, in the year 1861, visited Zululand for the
purpose of fixing the succession upon the house of Cetshwayo.
t Since by our desire he refrained from protecting it by force of
arms.
12 THE ZULU WAR.
looked upon as an impassable barrier between the two
countries, and could therefore have had no wish
themselves to encroach.
Further messages passed between Cetshwayo and
the Natal Government upon the subject, until it was
finally arranged that the coronation should be performed
by Mr. Shepstone, in Zululand, and, with a party of
volunteers as escort, he crossed the Tugela on the 8th
August, 1873, accompanied by Major Durnford, K.E.,
Captain Boyes, 75th Kegiment, and several other officers
and gentlemen.
Mr. Shepstone's long despatch, already quoted from,
and in which he describes, with true native minuteness,
the most trivial circumstances of the journey, and
subsequent proceedings, gives the impression that he
looked upon his mission as a service of danger to all
concerned. It was, however, carried out without any
break in the friendly relations between the Zulus and
his party, who returned to Pietermaritzburg " without
unpleasant incident " on the 19th September.
The coronation mission was carried out how far
successfully entirely depends upon the results expected
or desired by those in command. The king himself,
while looking upon the fact of his recognition as
sovereign of Zululand by the English as important, is
quite keen enough to have detected certain elements of
absurdity in the proceedings by which they invested him
with his dignity. There was perhaps a little good-
humoured scorn in his reception of the somewhat oddly-
chosen presents and marks of honour offered him.
Without losing that respect for and faith in the
FIE8T CAUSES. 13
English which has always characterised his dealings
with them, he felt impatiently that they were rather
making a fool of him ; especially when they put upon
his shoulders a little scarlet mantle formerly a lady's
opera-cloak the curtailed dimensions of which made
him ridiculous in his own eyes ; and upon his head a
pasteboard, cloth, and tinsel crown, whose worthless-
ness he was perfectly capable of comprehending. Mr.
Shepstone's despatch represents him as greatly impressed
by the ceremony, etc. ; but the impression on the minds
of many observers was that he put up with much which
both seemed and was trifling and ridiculous, for the
sake of the solid benefits which he hoped he and his
people would derive from a closer connection with the
English.
The portion of Mr. Shepstone's despatch, however,
which it is important that we should study with
attention is that which refers to the " coronation pro-
mises" (so called) of Cetshwayo, and treats of the
political subjects discussed between king and king-
maker.
Sir Bartle Frere repeatedly speaks of the transaction
as " a solemn act by the king, undertaken as the price
of British support and recognition ; " of Cetshwayo as
having " openly violated his coronation promises ; " of
his " undoubted promises ; " while Sir Garnet Wolseley,
in his speech to the assembled chiefs and people of the
Zulu nation, speaks of the coronation promises as though
the want of attention to them had been the chief, if not
the only, cause of the king's misfortunes ; and the same
tone is taken in all late despatches on the subject.
14 THE ZULU WAR.
And now let us turn to Mr. Shepstone's own report,
prepared at the time, and see whether we gather from it
the impression that the conditions of his treaty with
Cetshwayo were thought of, or intended by him, to
stand as solemn and binding promises, of which the
infraction, or delay in carrying out, would render the
king and his people liable to punishment at our hands.
After giving his reasons for objecting to " formal or
written " treaties with savages,"'' Mr. Shepstone himself
remarks, " Ours is an elastic arrangement." This is a
singularly candid confession, of the truth of which there
can be little doubt. Whether such a term should be
applicable to the treaties made by an English Govern-,
ment is quite another question, to which we will leave
the English public to find an answer. We have,
however, but to quote from Mr. Shepstone ? s own
despatch to prove the convenient " elasticity " of his
propositions, and how greatly they have been magnified
of late in seeking a quarrel against the Zulu king. At
p. 16 of the report, after enumerating the " arrange-
ments and laws " proposed by him, and heartily approved
by the Zulus, Mr. Shepstone remarks : " Although all
this was fully, and even vehemently, assented to, it
* He gives as reasons for his objections : first, that such treaties
" involve an admission of equality between the contracting parties,"
and therefore " encourage presumption " on the part of the inferior,
etc. ; secondly, that " men who cannot read are apt to forget or distort
the words of a treaty." A third reason, which does not seem to have
occurred to Mr. Shepstone, lies in the ease with which a savage may
be deceived as to the contents of a written document, which facility
we shall soon largely illustrate in the matter of Boer treaties with the
natives.
FIE8T CAUSES. 15
cannot be expected that the amelioration described will
immediately take effect. To have got such principles
admitted and declared to be what a Zulu may plead
when oppressed, was but sowing the seed, which will
still take many years to grow and mature." And at
p. 17 he says : "I told the king that I well knew the
difficulties of his position, ind that he could overcome
them only by moderation and prudence and justice, but
without these they would certainly overcome him."
And again (p. 18, par. 82) he explains that when he left
Natal he had looked upon the " charge " which he knew
that he would be expected to deliver to Cetshwayo on his
installation, as something in the nature of an ordination
sermon, or bishop's charge to candidates for confirma-
tion, likely to influence only in so far as the consciences
of those addressed might respond, etc. ; but that, on
entering Zululand, he found that the people thought
so much of this part of the duty he had undertaken that
he felt himself to have "become clothed with the power
of fundamental legislation," and thought it right to take
advantage of the opportunity for introducing improve-
ments in the government of the people. "I have
already described my success," he continues, " and I
attribute it to the sagacity of Cetywayo."
But in all this there is no mention of "solemn
promises," to break which would be an insult to the
majesty of England, and an excuse for war ; nor is
there, from beginning to end of the despatch, any token
that Mr. Shepstone looked upon them in that light, or
had any immediate expectation of proving the usefulness
of his " elastic " arrangement.
16 THE ZULU WAR.
In describing his interviews and political discussions
with the Zulu king, Mr. Shepstone speaks repeatedly in
high praise of the ability and behaviour of the former.
He says in one place : " Cetywayo received us cordially
as before. . . . Major Durnford and my son, with the
Natal Native Indunas, sat down with me to an inter-
view with Cetywayo and the councillors, that lasted for
five hours without intermission. It was of the most
interesting and earnest kind, and was conducted with
great ability and frankness by Cetywayo. Theoretically,
my business was with the councillors who represented
the nation ; but, had it not been for the straightforward
manner in which Cetywayo insisted upon their going
direct to the point, it would have been impossible to
have got through the serious subjects we were bound to
decide in the time we did."
x/Of the points discussed in this way the most
important was that which, a little later, led directly
up to the Zulu War namely, the aggressions of the
Transvaal Boers and the disputed boundary between
them and the Zulus. " The whole of the afternoon,"
says Mr. Shepstone, " was occupied with this subject,
about which he occasionally grew very earnest, and
declared that he and every Zulu would die rather than
submit to them viz. the Boer encroachments. He
reproached the Government of Natal for not having
taken up the Zulu cause, and for not even having
troubled themselves to examine whether their state-
ments were true or not, while they treated them as if
without foundation."
FIRST CAUSES. 17
In fact, on this, as on every other occasion, the Zulu
king lost no opportunity of protesting against the encroach-
ments of the Boers, lest his peaceable conduct towards
these latter, maintained in deference to the wishes of the
Natal Government, should be brought up against him
later as a proof of their rights. Whatever may have been
the intentions and opinions of Mr. Shepstone on the
subject of the " coronation promises," he left Cetshwayo
unfettered in his own opinion, having merely received
certain advice as to the government of his people from
his respected friends the English, to whose wishes he
should certainly give full attention, and whose counsel
he would carry out as far as was, in his opinion, wise or
feasible. As already stated, the principal item of the
English advice related to capital punishment, which we,
with some justice, considered a too frequent occurrence
in Zululand, especially in cases of supposed witchcraft,
this superstition being undoubtedly the bane of the
country.
But in judging of the king's acts in this respect, it
should be remembered that, to rule a nation without any
assistance in the form of gaols or fetters, capital punish-
ment must needs be resorted to rather more frequently
than in our own country, where, indeed, it is not so long
since we hung a man for stealing a sheep, and for other
acts far short of murder. And as to the superstition con-
cerning witches, it can hardly have led to more cruelty
and injustice in Zululand than in civilised European
countries, where at Treves 7000 victims were burned
alive for witchcraft; 500 at Geneva in three months;
c
18 THE ZULU WAR.
1000 in the province of Como ; 400, at once, at Toulouse ;
with many other like cases on official record/'" The
practice of smelling out a witch, as it is called, is
one to be put a stop to as soon as possible by
gradual and gentle means, and Cetshwayo himself had
arrived at that conclusion without our assistance, as
shown in his conversation with the native printer
Magema, whose account of a visit paid to the Zulu
king appeared in " Macmillan's Magazine " for March,
1878.
But the custom of a people the law of a land is
not to be done away with or altered in an hour ; nor
could we English reasonably expect such radical changes
in the administration of a country to follow our orders
as immediately and naturally as we should expect a new
ordinance to be received by the natives of Natal living
under our own rule. Neither could we justly consider
the non-fulfilment of our wishes and commands a sufficient
cause for attacking Zululand, although such supposed
non-fulfilment was the first, and for a long time the
* See Lecky's " Eationalism in Europe" : 7000 at Treves ; 600
by a single Bishop of Bamberg ; 800 in one year, in the bishopric of
Wurtzburg ; 1000 in the province of Como ; 400 at once, at Toulouse ;
500 in three months, at Geneva ; 48 at Constance ; 80 at the little
/town of Valary in Saxony ; 70 in Sweden ; and one Christian judge
boasted that he himself had been the means of putting to death, in
sixteen years, 800 witches !
In Scotland, two centuries ago, but after many centuries of
Christianity and civilisation, John Brown, the Ayrshire carrier, was
shot, and, within a fortnight, an aged widow and a young maid were
tied to stakes in the Solway and drowned by the rising tide, for the
crime of neglecting episcopal worship, and going aside into the moor
to spend the Sabbath day in prayer and praise.
FIRST CAUSES. 19
only casus belli which could be found against the
Zulu king.
The first occasion on which the solemnity of these
" coronation promises " was made of importance was in
1875, when Bishop Schreuder undertook to pay Cetsh-
wayo a visit for the purpose of presenting him with a
printed and bound copy of Mr. Shepstone's Eeport upon
the coronation in 1873, and impressing him fully with
the wishes of the English Government. Even then,
judging from Bishop Schreuder's account of his inter-
view, neither king nor councillors were thoroughly satis-
fied with the result.*''" Cetshwayo, while admiring the
exact report given of what took place during Mr. Shep-
stone's visit, objected that he had reserved his own
royal prerogatives and the right of putting criminals to
death for certain serious crimes, and pointed out that
Mr. Shepstone had neglected to inform the Queen of
this fact.
Bishop Schreuder, from his own account, appears to
have overruled all objections with a very high hand, and
almost forced the "book," with his own interpretation
of it, upon the seemingly reluctant king, who, he says,
" evidently felt himself out of his depth."
* P. P. [C. 1401] p. 30.
c 2
CHAPTER II.
LANGALIBALELE.
MEANWHILE in Natal mischief was brewing. A certain
chief in the north of the colony was supposed to be in
a very rebellious frame of mind, and it was rumoured
that force of arms would prove necessary in order to
bring him to his senses.
This chief was one Langalibalele, who, with his
tribe, the Ama-Hlubi, had been driven out of Zululand
by Umpande in the year 1848, and had taken refuge
in Natal. He was located by the English Government
in the country below the Draakensberg Mountains, with
the duty imposed upon him of defending Natal against
the attacks of the predatory hordes of Bushmen who,
in the early days of the colony, made perpetual and
destructive raids over the mountains. From this point
of view it would seem reasonable that the Hlubi tribe
should be permitted the use of firearms, prohibited,
except under certain restrictions, to the natives of Natal ;
inattention to which prohibition was the ground upon
which the original suspicions concerning Langalibalele's
loyalty were based. The law, however, by which this
prohibition and these restrictions were made was one of
LANGALIBALELE. 21
those enactments which, even when theoretically wise,
are often practically impossible, and to which new
communities are so prone.
Theoretically no native can possess a gun in Natal
which has not been registered before a magistrate.
Practically, in every kraal, in every part of the colony,
there were, and doubtless still are, many unregistered
guns, bought by natives, or given to them in lieu of
wages by their masters (a common practice at the
Diamond Fields), with very vague comprehension or
total ignorance on the part of the native that any
unlawful act had been committed. This would be more
especially natural when the masters who thus furnished
their men with the forbidden weapon were themselves
in some way connected with the government of the
country (Natal), whose sanction would therefore be
looked upon by the natives as an equivalent to the
permission of Government itself. But in point of fact
the law had always been enforced in such an extremely
lax way, the evasions of it were so easy and numerous,
and so many white men of position and respectability
in the colony were party to the infraction of it, that it
is no wonder that its reality and importance was but
lightly engraved upon the native mind.
The special accusation, however, brought against v^
Langalibalele to prove his rebellious tendencies was that
young men of his tribe were in possession of unregistered
guns, which, in addition, had not been brought in to
the magistrate, when demanded, for registration. The
reason for this unwillingness (on the part of the young
men) to comply with the above demands, appeared
22 THE ZULU WAR.
afterwards in the fact that other guns which had been
properly produced for registration, had, after consider-
able delay, been returned to their owners in an injured
condition, rendering them unfit for use.
As these guns were the well-earned reward of hard
labour, and greatly valued by their possessors, it is little
to be wondered at that there should be considerable
reluctance on the part of others to risk the same loss.
A little forbearance and consideration on the part of
those in authority might, however, easily have overcome
the difficulty. But in this case, as in others, the
mistake was committed of requiring prompt and
unquestioning obedience, without sufficient care being
taken to protect the rights of those who rendered it.
As usual we would not stop to reason or deal justly with
the savage. Carelessness of the property of the natives,
the overbearing impatience of a magistrate, the want of
tact and good-feeling on the part of a commonplace
subordinate all these led to an indefinitely uneasy
state of things, which soon produced considerable
anxiety in the colonial mind. This feeling prevailed
during Mr. Shepstone's absence in Zululand, and it was
generally understood that the Secretary for Native
Affairs' next piece of work after crowning Cetshwayo
would be that of " settling Langalibalele."
But beyond the reluctance to produce their guns for
registration, there was nothing in the behaviour of the
Hlubi tribe to give the colonists cause for apprehension.
No lawless acts were committed, no cattle stolen, no
farmhouse fired, and the vague fears which existed
amongst the white inhabitants as to what might happen
LANGALIBALELE. 28
were rather the result of the way in which "Government"
shook its head over the matter as a serious one, than
justified by any real cause for alarm. It was in fact
one of those "Government scares" which occasionally
were produced from causes or for reasons not apparent
on the surface.
On Mr. Shepstone's return from the coronation of
Cetshwayo, Government native messengers were sent to
Langalibalele, requiring the latter to come down in
person to Pietermaritzburg, the capital of Natal, to answer
for the conduct of his tribe concerning their guns. The
message produced a great and to those who were
ignorant of the cause of it a most unreasonable panic
in the tribe, in which the chief himself shared
considerably. The Ama-Hlubi appeared exceedingly
suspicious, even of the designs of the Government
messengers, who were made to take off their great-coats,
and were searched for concealed weapons before being
admitted into the presence of Langalibalele. Such
distrust of British good faith was held in itself to be a
crime, the insolence of which could not be overlooked.
Furthermore it was soon evident that the tribe would
not trust their chief, nor he his person, in the hands of
the Government, now that he was in disfavour. Without
actually refusing to obey the orders he had received and
proceed to Pieternmritzburg, Langalibalele sent excuses
and apologies, chiefly turning upon his own ill-health,
which made travelling difficult to him. This answer
was the signal for the military expedition of 1873,
which was entered upon without any further attempts to
bring about a peaceful settlement of the affair, or to find
24 THE ZULU WAE.
out the real grounds for the evident fear and distrust of
the Hlubi tribe. In October, 1873, the force, partly of
regulars, partly colonial, a few Basuto horse, with an
entirely unorganised and useless addition of untrained
Natal natives, started from Pietermaritzburg, with all
the pomp and circumstance of war ; and much to the
delight of the young colonial blood on the look-out for
martial distinction. The tribe, however, far from having
the least wish to fight, or intention of opposing the British
force, deserted their location as soon as the news reached
them that the army had started, and fled with their
chief over the Draakensberg Mountains. Our force,
commanded by Colonel Milles of the 75th Eegiment,
and accompanied by the Lieut. -Governor Sir B. C. C. Pine
and Mr. Shepstone, reached a place called Meshlyn,
situated on the confines of the district to be subdued,
on October 31st ; but the " enemy " had vanished, and
were reported to be making the best of their way out of
the colony, without, however, committing ravages of any
description on their way, even to the extent of carrying
off any of their neighbours' cattle. In fact they were
frightened, and simply ran away. Our object now was
to arrest the tribe in its flight ; and a plan was formed
for enclosing it in a network of troops, seizing all the
passes over the mountains, and thus reducing it to
submission.
Positions were assigned to the different officers in
command, and the scheme looked extremely well on
paper, and to men who were not acquainted with the
district and the exceeding difficulty of travelling through
it. Unfortunately, with the same lamentable failure in
LANGALIBALELE. 25
the Intelligence Department which has characterised the
more important proceedings of 1879, very little was
known, by those in command, of the country, or of what
was going on in it. Mr. Shepstone himself, whose
supposed knowledge of the people, their land, and all
concerning them was so greatly and naturally relied
upon, proved totally ignorant of the distances which lay
between one point and another, or of the difficulties to
be overcome in reaching them.
In consequence of this singular ignorance a little
force was sent out on the evening of November 2nd,
under command of Major Durnford, RE., chief of the
staff, with orders to seize and hold a certain pass
known as the Bushman's Eiver Pass, over which
Langalibalele was expected to escape ; the distance
having been miscalculated by about two-thirds, and
the difficulties of the way immensely underrated.
Major Durnford was himself a new-comer in the
colony at that time, and had therefore no personal
knowledge of the country ; but he was supplied with full,
though, as it soon appeared, unreliable information by
those under whose command he served, and who were
in possession of a plan or diagram of the district which
turned out to be altogether incorrect. He did, indeed,
reach his assigned post, though four-and-twenty hours
after the time by which he expected to be there ; while
those sent out to take up other positions never reached
them at all, owing to the same incorrect information
concerning locality.
Major Durnford was in command of a party com-
posed of 2 officers, 6 non-commissioned officers, and
26 THE ZULU WAR.
47 rank and file of the Natal and Karkloof Carbineers,
24 mounted Basutos,* and a native interpreter. His
orders weref to seize and hold the Bushman's Eiver
Pass, " with a view to preventing the entrance in or out
of the colony of any natives until the expedition is ready
to cross over." Special orders were also given to him
that he was on no account to fire the first shot.
There was one excellent reason, not generally taken
into consideration, for this order, in the fact that the
three days given by Government to the tribe in which
to surrender would not be over until midday on the
3rd of November.
Starting at 8.30 P.M. on the 2nd November, Major
Durnford's force only reached its destination at 6.30 A.M.
on the 4th, having traversed a most difficult country,
broken, pathless, and well-nigh inaccessible. On the line
of march many men fell out, utterly unable to keep up ;
pack-horses with provisions and spare ammunition were
lost; and Major Durnford had his left shoulder dislocated,
and other severe injuries, by his horse falling with him
over a precipice on the 3rd. He pressed on for some
hours, but became quite exhausted at the foot of the
Giant's Castle Pass, where he lay some time ; he was
then dragged up with the aid of a blanket, reaching the
top of the pass at 2 A.M. At 4 A.M. Major Durnford
was lifted on his horse, and with his force reduced to
1 officer, 1 non-commissioned officer, 33 troopers, and
the Basutos pushed on to the Bushman's Eiver Pass,
* Natives of Basutoland, resident for many years in Natal,
t See Field Force Order, 1873.
LANGALIBALELE. 27
and occupied it at 6.30 A.M., finding Langalibalele's men
already in the pass.
Major Durnford posted his men, and went forward
with the interpreter to parley with the chiefs, and induce
them to return to their allegiance. This was a service
of danger, for the young warriors were very excited.
Seeing that the enemy were getting behind rocks, etc.,
commanding the mouth of the pass, he made every
preparation for hostilities, though restricted by the order
not to fire the first shot. Finding that, although the
natives drew back when he bade them, they pressed on
again when his back was turned, and that the volunteers
were wavering, he at last reluctantly directed an orderly
retreat to higher ground, from whence he could still
command the pass. Upon a shot being fired by the
natives, the retreat became a stampede, and a heavy fire
being opened, three of the Carbineers and one Basuto fell.
The horse of the interpreter was killed, and, while Major
Durnford was endeavouring to reach the man and lift
him on his own horse, the interpreter was killed by his
side, and Major Durnford was surrounded and left alone.
Dropping the reins, he drew his revolver, and shot his
immediate assailants, who had seized his horse's bridle,
and, after running the gauntlet of a numerous enemy
at close quarters, escaped with one serious wound, an
assegai-stab in the left arm, whereby it was permanently
disabled. He received one or two trifling cuts besides,
and his patrol-jacket was pierced in many places.
Getting clear of the enemy, Major Durnford rallied a
few Carbineers and the Basutos, and covered the retreat.
The head-quarters camp was reached about 1 A.M.
28 THE ZULU WAR.
on the 5th. At 11 P.M. on that day, Major Durnford
led out a volunteer party artillery with rockets, 50
men of the 75th Eegiment, 7 Carbineers, and 30
Basutos to the rescue of Captain Boyes, 75th Eegi-
ment, who had been sent out with a support on the
3rd, and was believed to be in great danger. Major
Durnford had received such serious injuries that the
doctor endeavoured to dissuade him from further exer-
tion, but as those sent to his support were in danger
and he knew the country, he determined to go. He was
lifted on his horse, and left amid the cheers of the troops
in camp. Having marched all night resting only from
3 to 5 A.M. they met Captain Boyes' party about mid-
day ; they had lost their way, and thus did not find the
Giant's Castle Pass.
After this, Major Durnford, with a considerable
force, occupied Bushman's Eiver Pass, recovered and
buried the bodies of his comrades, and held the pass.
He afterwards patrolled the disturbed districts. The
Lieut.-Governor, Sir B. C. C. Pine, in a despatch dated
13th November, 1873, accepted the responsibility of the
orders not to fire the first shot, and said of Major
Durnford : " He behaved, by testimony of all present, in
the most gallant manner, using his utmost exertions to
rally his little force, till, left absolutely alone, he was
reluctantly compelled to follow them wounded."
Colonel Milles, commanding the field force, published
the following order :
" CAMP MBSHLYN, 7th November, 1873.
"The Commandant, with deep regret, announces
LANGALIBALELE. 29
to the field force under his command the loss of
three Carbineers, viz. : Mr. Erskine, Mr. Potterill, and
Mr. Bond, and of one native interpreter, Elijah, who
formed part of the small force sent up with Major
Durnford, K.E., to secure the passes, and who were
killed during the retreat of that party from the passes,
which, although they had gallantly seized, they were
unable to hold, the orders being for ' the forces not to
fire the first shot/ and so having to wait till they were
placed at a great disadvantage. The brave conduct of
those killed is testified to by all their comrades, and
there is consolation alone in the thought that they died
nobly fighting for their country. The Commandant
must, however, publicly render his thanks to Major
Durnford for the way in which he commanded the
party, for his courage and coolness, and especially for
the noble way in which, after his return from the
passes, being almost exhausted, he mustered a volunteer
party and marched to the relief of Captain Boyes, who
was considered in great danger.
" By command,
"A. E. ARENGO CROSS
"(For Chief of the Staff)."
Although the main body of the fighting-men of the
tribe had left Natal, most of the women and children,
the sick and infirm, with a few ablebodied men to watch
over them, had taken refuge in holes and caves, of which
there are a considerable number in that mountainous
part of the colony. The men of the tribe, indeed, were
in disgrace with the Government, and thought it best
30 THE ZULU WAR.
to be out of the way when the British force paid their
homes a visit, but it was not for a moment imagined
that the soldiers would make war upon women and
children. The latter, in any case, could not have taken
that tremendous and hurried journey across the great
mountains ; and, with what soon proved a very mistaken
confidence on the part of the people, all who could
neither fight nor travel were left in these hiding-places,
from which they expected to emerge in safety as soon
as the troops, finding no one to oppose them, should
have left the district. " The English soldiers will not
touch the children,""* was the expression used. So far,
however, was this idea from being realised, that the
remainder of the expedition consisted of a series of
attempts, more or less successful, to hunt the unfor-
tunate " children " out of their hiding-places and take
them prisoners.
During these proceedings many acts were committed
under Government sanction which can only be charac-
terised by the word cc atrocities," and which were as
useless and unnecessary as they were cruel, f
Poor frightened creatures were smoked to death or
killed by rockets in caves which they dared not leave
for fear of a worse fate at the hands of their captors ;
women and children were killed, men were tortured,
and prisoners put to death. On one occasion a white
* In the Zulu language the word abantwana (children) is a general
one, including both women and children.
f It is only fair to Major Durnford to state that during the whole
of these proceedings he was away over the mountains, in vain pursuit
of an enemy to be fought.
LANGALIBALELE. 31
commander of native forces is said to have given the
significant information to his men that he did not wish
to see the faces of any prisoners ; and it is reported
that a prisoner was made over to the native force to
be put to death as the latter chose. The colonial
newspapers apologised at the time for some of these
acts, on the score that they were the result of the
youthful enthusiasm of " Young Natal " fleshing his
maiden sword.
These acts were chiefly committed by the irregular
(white) troops and native levies, and are a signal proof
of how great a crime it is to turn undisciplined or
savage troops, over whom no responsible person has any
real control, loose upon a defenceless people. The excuse
made by those in authority in such cases is always
"We did not intend these things to take place, but
horrors are always attendant on savage warfare."
But such excuses are of small value when, in campaign
after campaign, it has been proved that the use of
colonial troops under their own officers, and of dis-
organised masses of armed " friendly natives," is in-
variably productive of scenes disgraceful to the name of
England, without any attempt being made to introduce
a better system. Certainly if " horrors " beyond the fair
fortune of war are necessarily attendant upon savage
warfare, they should not be those inflicted by British
troops and their allies upon unarmed or solitary men,
women, and children.
So many women were injured in dislodging them
from the caves that Major Durnford, on his second
return from the mountains, instituted a hospital-tent
32 THE ZULU WAE.
where they might be attended to; but such humanity
was by no means the general rule.
If acts of barbarity were for the most part committed
by the irregular troops, there is one instance to the
contrary which can never be forgotten in connection
with this affair so flagrant a case that the friends of
the officer in command, when the story first appeared in
the colonial papers, refused to believe in it until it was
authenticated beyond a doubt.
A body of troops infantry, irregular cavalry, and
undisciplined natives upon one occasion during this
expedition were engaged for some hours in trying to
dislodge a solitary native from a cave in which he had
taken refuge. The force had discovered the hiding-
place by the assistance of a little boy, whom they
captured and induced to betray his friends.
The " rebel " (in this case there was but one) refused
to surrender, and for a long while defended himself
gallantly against the attacks of the whole force. Shots
were fired through the apertures of the cave, rockets (a
new and horrible experience to the poor creature) were
discharged upon him. At last, after holding out for
some hours, the man gave up the struggle, and coming
out from his insufficient shelter, begged for mercy at the
hands of his numerous foe. He had a good many
wounds upon him, but none sufficiently severe to
prevent his walking out amongst his captors, and asking
them to spare his life. After a short consultation
amongst the officers, a decision was arrived at as to the
proper treatment of this man, who had proved himself a
brave soldier and was now a helpless captive.
LANGALIBALELE. 33
By order of the officer commanding, a trooper named
Hoodie put his pistol to the prisoner's head and blew
out his brains. A court-martial sat upon this officer in
the course of the following year, and he was acquitted
of all blame. The defence was that the man was so
seriously injured that it was an act of humanity to put
an end to him, and that the officer dared not trust him
in the hands of the natives belonging to the English
force, who were exasperated by the long defence he had
made. But the prisoner was not mortally . nor even
dangerously wounded. He was able to walk and to
speak, and had no wound upon him which need
necessarily have caused his death. And as to the
savage temper of the native force, there was no reason
why the prisoner should be left in their charge at all,
as there was a considerable white force present at the
time.""
* 1. The following account of the above transaction was given by
one of those concerned, in a letter to The Natal Times of that date :
" Twenty of us volunteered yesterday to go up and into a cave about
eight miles from here. We found only one native, whom we shot,
took a lot of goats (eighty-seven), and any amount of assegais and other
weapons. "We also searched about the country and killed a few
niggers, taking fourteen prisoners. One fellow in a cave loaded his
rifle with stones, and slightly wounded Wheelwright and Lieutenant
Clarke, R.A. We, however, got him out, and Moodie shot him
through the brains. Fifteen of ours have just volunteered to go to a
cave supposed to contain niggers. We are gradually wiping out the
three poor fellows who were shot, and all our men are determined to
have some more."
2. The Natal Government Gazette, December 9th, 1873, contains the
following enactment : " All officers and other persons who have acted
under the authority of Sir Benjamin Chillay Campbell Pine, K.C.M.G.,
as Lieut.-Governor of the colony of Natal, or as Supreme Chief
over the native population, or have acted bond fide for the purposes
34 THE ZULU WAR.
The result of the expedition against the Hlubi tribe
was so little satisfactory that those in authority felt
themselves obliged to look about for something else to
do before taking the troops back to Pietermaritzburg.
They found what they wanted ready to their hand.
Next to Langalibalele's location lay that of the well-to-
do and quiet little tribe of Putini. " Government " had
as yet found no fault with these people, and, secure
in their own innocence, they had made no attempt to
get out of the way of the force which had come to
destroy their neighbours, but remained at home, herded
their cattle, and planted their crops as usual. Un-
fortunately, however, some marriages had taken place
between members of the two tribes, and when that of
Langalibalele fled, the wives of several of his men took
refuge in their fathers' kraals in the next location. No
further proof was required of the complicity of Putini
with Langalibalele, or of the rebellious condition of the
smaller tribe. Consequently it was at once, as the
natives term it, " eaten up," falling an easy prey owing
to its unsuspecting state. The whole tribe men,
i/women, and children were taken prisoners and carried
down to Pietermaritzburg, their cattle and goods were
confiscated, and their homes destroyed. Several of the
Putini men were killed, but there was very little resist-
ance, as they were wholly taken by surprise. The colony
and during the time aforesaid, whether such acts were done in any
district, county, or division of the colony in which martial law was
proclaimed or not, are hereby indemnified in respect of all acts,
matters, and things done, in order to suppress the rebellion and prevent
the spread thereof ; and such acts so done are hereby made and
declared to be lawful, and are confirmed.
LANGALIBALELE. 35
was charmed with this success, and the spoils of the
Putini people were generally looked to to pay some of
the expenses of the campaigu. Whatever may have been
the gain to the Government, by orders of which the
cattle (the chief wealth of the tribe) were sold, it was
not long shared by the individual colonists who pur-
chased the animals. The pasture in that part of the
country from which they had come is of a very different
description from any to be found in the environs of
Pietermaritzburg, and, in consequence of the change, the
captured cattle died off rapidly almost as soon as they
changed hands. But this was not all, for they had time,
before they died, to spread amongst the original cattle
of their new owners two terrible scourges, in the shape
of " lung-sickness " and " red- water/ 1 from which the
midland districts had long been free. One practical
result of the expedition of 1873 seems to be that neither
meat, milk, nor butter have ever again been so cheap in
the colony as they were before that date, the two latter
articles being often unobtainable to this day.
The unhappy prisoners of both tribes were driven
down like beasts to Pietermaritzburg, many of the
weaker dying from want and exposure on the way.
Although summer-time, it happened to be very wet, and
therefore cold ; our native force had been allowed to
strip the unfortunates of all their possessions, even to
their blankets and the leather petticoats of the women.
The sufferings of these poor creatures many of them
with infants a few days old, or born on the march
down were very great. A scheme was at first laid, by
those in authority, for " giving the women and children
D 2
36 THE ZULU WAE.
out " as servants for a term of years that is to say, for
making temporary slaves of them to the white colonists.
l Xfhis additional enormity was vetoed by the home
Government, but the fact remains that its perpetration
was actually contemplated by those entrusted with the
government of the colony, and especially of the natives,
and was hailed by the colonists as one of the advantages
to accrue to them from the expedition of 1873. Several
children were actually given out in the way referred to
before the order to the contrary arrived from England,
and a considerable time elapsed before they were all
recovered by their relatives.
The unhappy women and children of the Langali-
balele tribe were mere emaciated skeletons when they
reached the various places where they were to live
under surveillance. They seemed crushed with misery,
utterly ignorant of the cause of their misfortunes, but
silent and uncomplaining. Many of the women had
lost children few knew whether their male relatives
were yet alive. On being questioned, they knew
nothing of Mr. Shepstone, not even his name, which
was always supposed to command the love and fear of
natives throughout the length and breadth of the land.
They did not know what the tribe had done to get
into such trouble ; they only knew that the soldiers had
come, and that they had run away and hidden them-
selves ; that some of them were dead, and the rest were
ready to die too and have it all over. A considerable
number of these poor creatures were permitted by
Government to remain upon the Bishop's land, where
most of them gradually regained health and spirits,
LANGALIBALELE. 37
but retained always the longing for their own homes
and people and their lost chief which characterises
them still.""
* It is hard to understand why these people should yet be
detained and their harmless old chief still kept prisoner at Capetown.
The common saying that they are all content and the chief better off
than he ever was before in his life, is an entirely and cruelly false one.
Langalibalele is wearying for his freedom and his own people ; the
few women with him are tired of their loneliness, and longing to be
with their children in Natal. The present writer paid the chief a
visit in September of this year (1879), and found him very sad. "I
am weary ; when will they let me go 1 " was his continual question.
CHAPTER III,
TRIAL OF LANGALIBALELE.
MEANWHILE the fugitive chief had at last been captured
by the treachery of a Basuto chief named Molappo, who
enticed him into his hands, and then delivered him up
to Mr. Griffiths, resident magistrate in that part of
British Basutoland. When he and his party were first
captured they had with them a horse laden with all the
coin which the tribe had been able to get together during
the last few days before the expedition started from
Pietermaritzburg, and which they had collected to send
down as a ransom for their chief. Their purpose was
arrested by the news that the soldiers had actually started
to attack them ; when, feeling that all was lost, they
fled, carrying the chief and his ransom with them.
What became of the money, whether it became
Molappo's perquisite, or whether it formed part of the
English spoil, has never been publicly known. But it
can hardly be denied that the readiness of the people to
pay away in ransom for their chief the whole wealth
of the tribe earned by years of labour on the part of
the working members, is in itself a proof that their
tendencies were by no means rebellious.
TRIAL OF LANGALIBALELR 39
Langalibalele, with seven of his sons and many
indunas (captains) and head-men, was brought down
to Pietermaritzburg for trial, reaching the town on the
21st December.
So strong was the unreasoning hatred of the colonists
against him on account of the death of the three
Carbineers which had resulted from the expedition,
that the unhappy man, a helpless captive, was insulted
and pelted by the populace as he was conveyed in irons
to the capital ; and again, after sentence had been passed
upon him, upon his way to Durban.
It was at this stage of affairs that the Bishop of
Natal first came upon the scene, and interfered on
behalf of the oppressed. Until 1873, while earnestly
endeavouring to do his best as teacher and pastor
amongst the natives as well as amongst their white
fellow-colonists, he had not found it to be his duty to
go deeply into political matters concerning them. He
had great confidence at that time in the justice and
humanity of their government as carried on by
Mr. Shepstone, for whom he had a warm personal
regard, based on the apparent uprightness of his
conduct ; and he had therefore contented himself with
accepting Mr. Shepstone's word in all that concerned
them.
That so many years should have passed without the
Bishop's having discovered how greatly his views and
those of his friend differed in first principles as to the
government of the people, is due partly to the fact that
the two met but seldom, and then at regular expected
intervals, and partly because no great crisis had
40 THE ZULU WAR.
previously taken place to prove the principles of either
in that respect. Their regular interviews were upon
Sundays, when the Bishop, going into Pietermaritzburg
for the cathedral service, invariably spent a couple of
hours with his friend. During these comparatively
short meetings doubtless Mr. Shepstone's real personal
regard for the Bishop caused him temporarily to feel
somewhat as he did, and, where he could not do so,
to refrain from entering upon political discussion. The
sympathy with Mr. Shepstone which existed in the
Bishop's mind prevented the latter from looking more
closely for himself into matters which he believed to
be in good hands, and which did not naturally fall
within the sphere of his duties; while the com-
paratively trivial character of the cases with which
the native department had hitherto dealt, was not such
as to force their details before a mind otherwise and
fully employed.
The Laugalibalele expedition, however, opened the
Bishop's eyes. While it lasted, although deeply
deploring the loss of life on either side, and feeling-
great indignation at the atrocities perpetrated on ours,
he did not doubt that Mr. Shepstone had done all he
could to avert the necessity of bloodshed, and expected to
find him, upon his return to Pietermaritzburg, much
grieved and indignant at the needless amount of suffering
inflicted upon his people, the greater portion of whom
must be entirely innocent, even although the charges
against their chief should be proved.
The discovery that Mr. Shepstone entirely ratified
TRIAL OF LANGALIBALELE. 41
what had been done* was the first blow to his friend's
reliance on him. The mockery of justice termed a
trial, granted to Langalibalele, was the next ; and the
discovery of how completely he had misconceived Mr.
Shepstone's policy closed the intimacy of their friendship.
It soon became apparent that the trial of the chief
was indeed to be a farce a pretence, meant to satisfy
inquiring minds at home that justice had been done,
but which could have but one result, the condemnation
of the prisoner, already prejudged by a Government
which, having declared him to be a rebel and having
treated him as such, was hardly likely to stultify itself
by allowing him to be proved innocent of the charges
brought against him.
That there might be no doubt at all upon the
subject, the prisoner was denied the help of counsel, -r
white or black, in the hearing of his case, even to watch
the proceedings on his behalf, or to cross-examine the
witnesses ; consequently the official record of the trial
can only be looked upon as an ex parte statement of the
case, derived from witnesses selected by the Supreme
Chief, t examined by the Crown Prosecutor, and not
cross-examined at all on the prisoner's behalf, although
the assistance of counsel was recognised by the Crown
Prosecutor himself as being in accordance with Kafir k,w4
* Not including those individual acts of cruelty which no one
could defend, although many speak of them as unavoidable.
t The Lieut. -Governor of the colony.
J Kafir law, under which Langalibalele was tried, because most
of the offences with which he was charged were not recognisable by
English law.
42 THE ZULU WAR.
But the formation of the court and its whole pro-
ceedings were palpably absurd, except for the purpose
of securing a conviction ; and that this was the case was
generally understood in Natal. Even those colonists
who were most violent against the so-called "rebel," and
would have had him hanged without mercy, asserting
that he had been " taken red-handed/' saw that the
authorities had put themselves in the wrong by granting
the prisoner a trial against the justice of which so much
could be alleged.
In point of fact, the Lieut. -Governor had no
power to form a court such as that by which
Langalibalele was tried, consisting of his excellency
himself as Supreme Chief, the Secretary for Native
Affairs, certain administrators of native law, and
certain native chiefs and indunas. Besides which the
Lieut. -Governor was not only debarred by an ordinance
of the colony*" from sitting as judge in such a court,
from which he would be the sole judge in a court
of appeal, but had already committed himself to a
decision adverse to the prisoner by having issued the
proclamation of November llth, 1873, declaring that the
chief and his tribe had " set themselves in open revolt
and rebellion against Her Majesty's Government in this
colony," and " proclaiming and making known that they
were in rebellion, and were hereby declared to be
outlaws," and that " the said tribe was broken up, and
from that day forth had ceased to exist," and by further
seizing and confiscating all the cattle and property of
the said tribe within reach, deposing Langalibalele from
* Ordinance No. 3, 1849.
TEIAL OF LANGALIBALELE. 43
his chieftainship, and otherwise treating him and his
tribe as rebels.
His Excellency, therefore, could not possibly be
looked upon as an unprejudiced judge of the first
instance in the prisoner's case ; nor could the Secretary
for Native Affairs, Mr. Shepstone, by whose advice and
with whose approval the expedition had been under-
taken. As to the minor members of the court, they
could hardly be expected to have an independent
opinion in the matter, especially the " native chiefs and
indunas," who knew very well that they would be liable
to the accusation of disaffection themselves if they
ventured to show any bearing towards the prisoner,
or to do otherwise than blindly follow the lead of their
white " brother-judges " (!) and masters.
The native names gave a satisfactory air of justice
to the proceedings of the court in English eyes, but in
point of fact they were but dummy judges after all,
Not only, however, was the court wrongly con-
stituted, but its proceedings were irregular and illegal.^
It was called, and considered to be, a native court, but
in point of fact it was a nondescript assembly, such
usages of either native or supreme court as could
possibly tell on the prisoner's side (notably the use. of
counsel) being omitted, and only those which would
insure his conviction admitted.
It was not the practice of the colony for serious
crimes to be tried before a native court. But in this
case they were obliged to run counter to custom for
the reason given in a previous note, that most of the
separate charges against the chief could not be reeog-
44 THE ZULU WAR.
nised as crimes at all in an English court of law. At
the same time the sentence finally given was one quite
beyond the power of the court to pronounce. Clause 4
of the ordinance limits the power of the Supreme Chief
to " appointing or removing the subordinate chiefs or
other authorities" among the natives, but gives him
no power to sentence to death, or to "banishment or
transportation for life to such place as the Supreme
Chief or Lieut. -Governor may appoint." When Lan-
galibalele had been " removed " from his chieftain-
ship, and himself and the bulk of his tribe "driven
over the mountain out of the colony " by the Govern-
ment force, as announced in the bulletin of November
13th, 1873, the cattle within the colony seized, and
many of the tribe killed in resisting the attempt to
seize them, the Supreme Chief, under native law, had
expended his power ; while banishment is a punishment
^ wholly unknown to Kafir law, as is plainly stated in
" Kafir Laws and Customs," p. 39.
Again, throughout the trial, the prisoner was assumed
to have pleaded guilty, although in point of fact he
had merely admitted that he had done certain acts, but
desired witnesses to be called whose " evidence would
justify or extenuate what he had done," a plea which
in any ordinary court would be recorded as a plea of
" Not guilty."
The native members of the court, also, were made
to sign a judgment, the contents of which had been
" interpreted" to them, and their signatures "wit-
nessed," by which the prisoner is declared to have been
" convicted, on clear evidence, of several acts, for some
TRIAL OF LANGALIBALELK 45
of which he would be liable to forfeit his life under
the law of every civilised country in the world." The
absurdity of this is palpable, since it was impossible
that these men should know anything of the law of
any civilised land ; it is plain, therefore, that in pre-
tending to agree with assertions, of the meaning of
which they were totally ignorant, they were under
some strong influence, such as prejudice against the
prisoner, undue fear of the Supreme Chief, or desire to
please him one of them being " Head Induna of the
Natal Government," and another the " Induna to the
Secretary for Native Affairs."
To turn to these crimes, " for some of which he
would be liable to forfeit his life under the law of
every civilised country in the world " to which state-
ment His Excellency the Supreme Chief, the Secretary
for Native Affairs, and the Administrators of Native
Law have also signed their names we find that the
charges run as follows :
1. " Setting at naught the authority of the magis-
trate in a manner* not indeed sufficiently palpable to
warrant the use of forcible coercion to our (civilised)
laws and customs." Which charge we may at once
dismiss as absurd.
2. " Permitting, or probably encouraging, his tribe
to possess fire-arms, and retain them contrary to law."
3. "With reference to these fire-arms, defying the
authority of the magistrate, and once insulting the
messenger."
4. "Befusing to appear before" the Supreme Chief
* The italics are the Author's own in this and following charge.
46 THE ZULU WAR.
when summoned, " excusing his refusal by evasion and
falsehood," and " insulting his messenger."
5. " Directing his cattle and other effects to be
taken out of the colony under an armed escort."
6. Causing the death of Her Majesty's subjects at
the Bushman's Eiver Pass.
It is plain to the most casual observation that none
of the first five accusations, even if fully proved, refer to
crimes punishable by death in any civilised land ; and it
is difficult to see how the Chief could reasonably be con-
sidered responsible for the sixth and last, seeing that the
action took place in his absence, against his express
commands, and to his great regret.
Keturning to the five first-named offences, we find
that the statements contained in the second and third
charges are the only proofs alleged of the truth of the
first to which therefore we need give no further atten-
tion the magistrate himself stating that "this was the
first time the prisoner ever refused to appear before him
when ordered to do so ; " and this was the first time for
more than twenty years that he had been reported for
any fault whatever.
Proceeding to charge No. 2, we find that the prisoner
entirely denied having encouraged his young men to
possess themselves of guns ; nor could he justly be said to
have even " permitted " them to do so merely because he
did not actively exert himself to prevent it. The men
went away from home, worked, were paid for their
services in guns, or purchased them with their earnings,
without consulting him. He had never considered it to
be part of his duty to search the huts of his people for
TRIAL OF LANGALIBALELE.
47
unregistered guns, but had simply left them to suffer
the consequences of breaking the laws of the colony, if
discovered. It is also to be observed that amongst the
seven sons captured with him only one had a gun at a
time when certainly, if ever, they would have carried
them ; which does not look as though he had greatly
encouraged them to possess themselves of fire-arms.
But if the second charge, in a very modified form,
might be considered a true one, yet Langalibalele had
done no worse in that respect than most of the other
chiefs in the colony. In proof of this assertion may be
brought "Perrin's Eegister " for the years 1871-2-3
the years during which a large number of natives
received payment for their services at the diamond-
fields in guns. From this register it appears that the
total number of guns registered in eight of the principal
northern tribes of the colony the two first-named chiefs
being indunas to the very magistrate who complained
of Langalibalele was as follows :
GUNS BEGISTERBD IX
HUTS.
1871,
1872,
1873.
Kdomba . . 1190
__
___
Faku ... 2071
2
Mganu . . . 1277
Pakade. . . 2222
1
1
Zikali . . . 1651
1
Nodada . . 3000
1
2
Putini . . . 1239
1
Langalibalele . 2244
9
4
Furthermore, any fault with respect to the guns
was not an offence under Kafir Law, and could only
48 THE ZULU WAR.
have been tried in the Colonial Court under the
ordinary law of the colony.
The third and fourth charges were those which, when
first reported in Natal, produced considerable alarm
and indignation in the minds of the colonists. A
defiance of the authority, both of magistrate and
Supreme Chief, and insult offered to their messengers,
looked indeed like actual rebellion. The charges, how-
ever, dwindled down to very little when properly
examined. The " defiance" in question consisted only
in an answer made to the magistrate to the effect that
he could not send in as desired five young men in
possession of unregistered guns because they had run
away, he knew not whither, being frightened by the
course pursued by the magistrate's messenger ; and that
he could not find eight others, said to have come
into the colony with guns, and to belong to his tribe,
upon such insufficient data, and unless their names
were given to him. The sincerity of which reasoning
was shortly proved by the fact that, as soon as their
names were notified to him, he did send in three of
those very lads, with their guns, and two more belong-
ing to other members of their party, besides sending
in with their guns those who had worked for Mr. W.
E. Shepstone, and who probably thought that the name
of their master was a sufficient guarantee for their right
to possess fire-arms.
The charge of insulting the native messengers from
Government, of which a great deal was made at first,
proved to be of very little consequence when investi-
gated, but it is one to which special attention should
TRIAL OF LANGALIBALELE. 49
be given because, indirectly, it is connected with the v
Zulu War.
The facts are as follows : One of the chief witnesses
for the prosecution, Mawiza, a messenger of the Govern-
ment, stated in his evidence-in-chief on the second day
of the trial, that on the occasion of his carrying a message
from Government, the prisoner's people had "taken
all his things from him," and had " stripped, and
taken him naked " into the Chiefs presence. But on the
fourth day, in answer to a question from His Excellency,
he said "that they had intended to strip him but had
allowed him to retain his trousers and boots/' thereby
contradicting himself flatly. Nevertheless the court
being asked by His Excellency whether it required
further evidence on this point, replied in the negative.
They did not even ask a question, on the subject, of
Mawiza's two companion messengers, Mnyembe and
Gayede, though both these were examined ; Mnyembe's
evidence-in-chief being cut short before he came to that
part f the story, and Gayede's taken up just after it.
The chief was kept in solitary confinement from*/
the day when he was brought down to Pietermaritzburg,
December 31st, till the day when his sons were sentenced,
February 27th ; not being allowed to converse with any
of his sons, or with any members of his tribe, or with
any friend or adviser, white or black. It was therefore
quite out of his power to find witnesses who would
have shown, as Mnyembe and Gayede would have done,
that Mawiza's statements about the " stripping " were
false; that he still wore his waistcoat, shirt, trousers,
boots, and gaiters, when he was taken to the chief;
50 TEE ZULU WAR.
and that the "stripping" in question only amounted
to this, that he himself put off his two coats, by the
chiefs orders, " as a matter of precaution caused by
fear" and not for the purpose of insulting the messenger,
or defying the Supreme Chief. They would have satisfied
the court also that other acts charged against the
prisoner arose from fear, and dread of the Supreme
Chief, and not from a spirit of defiance.
This affair of the messenger, explained by fear and
suspicion on the part of Langalibalele, by which, also,
he accounted for his refusal to "appear before" the
Supreme Chief (which is to say that, being desired to
give himself up into the hands of the Government, he
was afraid to do so, and ran away), was the turning-
point of the whole trial. What special reason he had
for that fear and distrust will be inquired into shortly.
Meanwhile the court considered that such expressed
distrust of the good faith of the authorities was an
added offence on the part of the prisoner, who was
rmally condemned to death, but his sentence commuted
to banishment for life to Bobben Island, the abode of
lunatics and lepers, in which other captive native chiefs
had languished and died before him."*
* The other rebel chiefs of the Cape Colony here alluded to,
however, were not " banished," but merely imprisoned in a portion of
their own Supreme Chiefs territory, where, at proper times, they could
be visited by members of their families and tribes ; moreover, they
were duly tried and convicted before the ordinary courts of serious
crimes committed by themselves individually, and they had actually
resisted by force their Supreme Chief within his territory j whereas
Langalibalele had made no resistance he was a runaway, but no
rebel ; he had not been tried and condemned for any crime in the
Colonial Court, and banishment for life to Kobben Island, away from
all his people, was a fate worse than death in his and their eyes.
CHAPTEE
THE BISHOPS DEFENCE.
THE daily accounts of the trial which appeared in the
local papers were read with great interest and attention
by the Bishop, who quickly discerned the injustice of
the proceedings. Mawiza's manifest contradiction of his
own evidence first attracted his attention, and led to his
hearing from some of his own natives what was not
allowed to appear at the trial, that Mawiza's story was
entirely false. Seeing how seriously this fact bore upon
the prisoner's case, he went to Mr. Shepstone and told
him what he had heard.
The Secretary for Native Affairs was at first very
indignant with the Bishop's informant, doubting the
truth of his statement, and declaring that the man must
be severely punished if it were proved that he had lied.
The Bishop, confident in the integrity of his native/''"
assented, saying, however, that the same argument
should apply to Mawiza. The matter was at once
privately investigated by Mr. Shepstone the Bishop,
Mawiza, Magema, and others being present with the
* The same Magema, the Bishop's printer, before mentioned.
E 2
52 THE ZULU WAR.
result that Mr. Shepstone himself was obliged to
acknowledge the untrustworthiness of Mawiza, who was
reproved in the severest terms for his prevarications by
the other native indunas.'*
Singularly enough, however, this discovery made no
difference whatever in the condemnation and sentence of
the prisoner, although the charge thus, to a great extent,
disposed of, was the most serious of those brought
against him.
But this was not all. Another point struck the
Bishop very forcibly, namely, the perpetual recurrence
of one phrase from various witnesses. " He (Langa-
libalele) was afraid, remembering what was done to
Matshana," and " he was afraid that he should be treated
as Matshana was, when he was summoned to appear
by Government." Such expressions, used in excuse of
the Chiefs conduct, would, of course, have been inquired
into had the prisoner been allowed counsel, or had any
one watched the case on his behalf. But although the
court judged the excuse of " fear " to be an added fault
on the Chiefs part, and although perpetual allusions
were made by witnesses to a specific cause for this
fear, no question was asked, and no notice taken
by those present of the perpetually recurring phrase.
The Bishop, however, in the interests of justice and
truth, made inquiries amongst his own natives as to the
meaning of these allusions. He knew, of course, in
common with the rest of the inhabitants of Natal, that,
* Although Mawiza's lies were plainly exposed, he was never
punished, but remains to this day in charge of a large tribe, over
which he has been placed by the Government.
THE BISHOP'S DEFENCE. 53
in the year 1858, a native chief named Matshana had
got into some trouble with the Government of Natal.
A commando had gone out against him, and, after a
skirmish with some native troops under Mr. John
Shepstone, in which Mr. Shepstone was wounded, and
some men on the other side killed, he had escaped with
his people into Zululand, where he had lived ever since.
The Bishop had never heard the details of the affair, and
knew of nothing in connection with this incident which
could account for the " fear because of what was done to
Matshana."
" Can you tell me anything of the story of Matshana's
escape from Natal ? " was the question put by him at
different times to different natives ; and everyone thus
questioned gave substantially the same account, of
what was plainly among them a well-known, and well-
remembered incident in the history of the colony.
Matshana, they said, was accused of some offence, and
being summoned before the authorities to answer for
it, had refused to appear. Mr. John Shepstone, with a
native force, of whom this very Langalibalele, then a
young chief, with his followers formed a portion, was
sent out to endeavour to reduce him to obedience.
Mr. Shepstone invited him to a friendly interview, in
which they might talk over matters, but to which
Matshana's men were to bring no weapons. In con-
sequence of the reluctance of Matshana to fulfil this
condition, the proposed interview fell through several
times before it was finally arranged. Matshana's people,
even then, however, brought their weapons with them,
but they were induced to leave them at a certain
54 THE ZULU WAR.
spot a short distance off. The meeting took place;
Mr. Shepstone being seated in a chair with his people
behind him, Matshana and his men crouched native
fashion upon the ground, suspicious and alert, in a
semicircle before him. Suddenly Mr. Shepstone drew a
gun from beneath the rug at his feet, and fired it (he says,
as a signal), whereupon his men, some of whom had
already ridden between Matshana's party and their arms,
fell on, and the struggle became general, resulting in
the death of many of Matshana's people. The chief
himself, who seems to have been on the look-out for a
surprise, escaped unhurt. He was resting upon one knee
only when the first shot was fired, and sprang over the
man crouching behind him. Another man, named Deke,
who was sitting close to him, was wounded in the knee,
but is alive to this day.
This story, which in varied form, but substantially
as given above, was generally known and believed by the
natives, furnished a very complete explanation of why
Langalibalele ventured to distrust the good faith and
honour of the Government, having himself taken part
in, and been witness of, such a disgraceful transaction ;
which, when it came to the knowledge of the Secretary
of State, was emphatically condemned by him. Ke-
membering this circumstance, it is not wonderful that
Langalibalele should have taken the precaution of
searching the Government messengers for concealed
weapons.
It seemed strange that Mr. Shepstone, sitting
as judge upon the bench to try a man for his life,
should silently allow so great a justification of his chief
THE BISHOP'S DEFENCE. 55
offence to remain concealed. But it seemed stranger
still to suppose him ignorant of any part of an affair
carried out under his authority, and by his own
brother.
However, the Bishop took the matter privately to him
in the first instance, telling him what he had heard, and
pointing out what an important bearing it had upon the
unfortunate prisoner's case. He was met by a total
denial on Mr. Shepstone's part that any such act of
treachery had ever taken place, or that there were any
grounds for the accusation.
Nevertheless, after careful consideration, and on
thoroughly sifting the obtainable evidence, the Bishop
could not avoid coming to the painful conclusion that
the story was substantially true, and was a valid excuse
for Langalibalele's fear. Finding that further appeal
on behalf of the prisoner to those on the spot was in
vain, he now wrote and printed a pamphlet (giving
the usual native version that the first shot fired was at
Matshana) on the subject for private circulation, and
especially for Lord Carnarvon's information. *
One of the first results of the appearance of this
pamphlet was a demand on the part of Mr. J. Shepstone's
* On June 24th, 1874, the Bishop presented this "Appeal on behalf
of Langalibalele" to His Excellency the Lieut. -Governor of Natal and
the executive committee of the Colony. The appeal was made in the
first instance to Sir B. C. C. Pine, who altogether refused to listen to it.
On this the Bishop forwarded a letter through the Lieut.-Governor
to the Earl of Carnarvon, enclosing a copy of his correspondence with
Sir B. C. C. Pine, and stating his reasons for acting as he had done in the
matter. This letter was dated August 6th, 1874, and on August 16th
the Bishop left home en route to England.
56 THE ZULU WAR.
solicitor for " an immediate, full, and unqualified retracta-
tion of the libel falsely and maliciously published in the
pamphlet, with a claim for 1000 damages for the
injury done to Mr. J. Shepstone by the same."
Such an action would have had but a small chance
of a decision upon the Bishop's side at that time in
Natal, so, to defend himself and not, as generally
supposed, out of enmity to the Shepstones he appealed
to Lord Carnarvon in the matter, on the grounds that
his action had been taken for the public good, and in
the interests of justice.
Meanwhile the unfortunate chief and his eldest son
Malambule were sent to Eobben Island, the former as a
prisoner for life, the latter for five years. They were
secretly conveyed away from Pietermaritzburg to the
port, and every effort made to prevent the Bishop from
seeing them, or interfering on their behalf. Other sons,
two of them mere lads, who had as yet held no more
important position in the tribe than that of herdboys to
their father's cattle, and many of the head men and
indunas, were condemned to imprisonment in the gaol
at Pietermaritzburg for terms varying in length from six
months to seven years. The two young sons, lads
named Mazwi and Siyepu, were kept prisoners for the
shortest period named, six months ; but it was some little
time after they left the gaol before they were really set
at liberty. The family at Bishopstowe, where their
mothers and many of their other relatives were located,
were naturally anxious to have the two boys also, and,
as soon as their term of imprisonment was up, applied
for the charge of them, Somewhat to their surprise all
THE BISHOP'S DEFENCE. 57
sorts of difficulties were raised on the point one would
have thought a very simple one and they were at last
curtly informed that the boys did not wish to go to
Bishopstowe, and would remain where they were, under
surveillance in another district. The Bishop himself was
away at the time, but his eldest daughter, acting for him,
soon discovered through native sources that in point of
fact the boys were extremely anxious to go to Bishop-
stowe, but were in too terrified a condition to express
a wish. The question had been put to them in this
form : " So ! you have been complaining ! you say
you want to leave the place you have been sent to, and
go to Bishopstowe ? " "Whereupon the frightened lads,
their spirits crushed by all that had befallen them,
naturally answered: " We never complained, nor asked to
go anywhere" which, was perfectly true. By dint of a
little determination on the part of Miss Colenso, however,
the desired permission was at last obtained, and Mazwi
and Siyepu entered the Bishopstowe school, which had
already been established for the boys of the scattered tribe.
Under the treatment which they there received they
soon began to recover from their distress, and to lose the
terrified expression in the eyes which characterised them
painfully at first. But the health of Mazwi, the elder,
was broken by hardship and confinement, and he died
of consumption a few years after. *
It soon became apparent that there must be some-
thing specially injurious to the prisoners in their life in
* He was a bright intelligent lad, keenly anxious for self-improve-
ment, and with a great desire, unusual amongst his kind, to go to
England, and see a civilised country.
58 THE ZULU WAR.
gaol beyond the mere fact of confinement. Nearly all
the men of the Hlubi tribe left it labouring under a
dreadful complaint of a complicated form (said to be
some species of elephantiasis), of which a considerable
number died; others, as in Mazwi's case, falling victims to
consumption. On inquiry it appeared that the fault lay
in the excessive washing to which every part of the build-
ing was habitually subjected floors and bed-boards being
perpetually scrubbed, and therefore seldom thoroughly
dry. This state of things was naturally a trial to the
constitutions of people accustomed to life in the warm
smoke-laden atmosphere of a native hut. However
beneficial it might be to the natives to instruct them in
habits of cleanliness,* this was hardly the way to do it,
and the results were disastrous. The peculiar complaint
resulting from confinement in the city gaol was com-
monly known amongst the natives as the "gaol-disease,"
but it had not attracted the same attention while
the victims to it were occasional convicts, as it did
when it attacked a large number of innocent prisoners
of war !
After the chief had been sent to Kobben Island, it
was represented, by those interested in his welfare,
that to leave him there for the rest of his life without
any of his family or people near him except his son
Malambule, who was to be released in five years' time
would be a great and unnecessary addition to the
* The Zulus and Zulu-Kafirs bathe their persons frequently, but
they have not our ideas of cleanliness in respect to dress and
habitations, although they are very particular about their food,
utensils, and other matters.
THE BISHOP'S DEFENCE. 59
hardship of his position ; and it was finally decided
that one of his wives and a servant of his own should
be sent to join him in captivity. A few days after this
decision a story was circulated in the colony, causing
some amusement, and a little triumph on the part of the
special opponents of the chief and his cause : it was to
the effect that " out of all Langalibalele's wives not one
was willing to go to him," and many were the sarcastic
comments made upon the want of family affection thus
evinced by the natives. On due inquiry it turned out
that the manner in which the question had been put to
them was one highly calculated to produce a negative
answer. Native policemen, who were sent to the kraals
where they were living, to inquire which of them would
be willing to go, accosted them with " Come along !
come along and be killed with your chief ! " w T hich
proposition was not unnaturally looked upon with
considerable disfavour. When, however, the matter
was properly explained to them, they all expressed
their willingness to go, although a journey across the
(to them) great unknown element was by no means a
trifling matter in their eyes. The woman selected in
the first instance was one Nokwetuka, then resident at
Bishopstowe, where she was fitted out for her journey,
and provided with suitable clothes.""" She joined her
husband upon the island as proposed, as also did a lad
of the tribe Fife, who happened to be residing (free)
at the Cape, and obtained permission to attend upon
* This was done at the expense of Government, which likewise
allowed certain supplies of meal, salt, and a little meat to the
captives.
60 THE ZULU WAR.
his chief. It was not until some time after, when
Langalibalele had been removed to an adjoining portion
of the mainland, bleak and barren indeed, but an im-
provement upon Eobben Island, that two other women
and a little son were added to the party. *
For the son, Malambule, however, there was no
possibility of making any such arrangements during the
five years of his captivity, as he was a bachelor ;
although when he was captured he had a bride in
prospect, the separation from and probable loss of whom
weighed greatly upon his mind. He could not even
learn whether she was yet alive, as so many women had
been killed, and others had died since from the effects
of the hardships they had undergone ; while it was more
than probable, supposing her to be yet living, that she
might be given in marriage to some other more fortunate
individual, either by the authority of her relatives, or,
* The boy was one of those who in the meanwhile had learnt at
Bishopstowe to read and write, and who therefore could be of some
tise to his father as scribe, although his usefulness in that respect is
much curtailed by the exceeding caution of the Government, which in
its absurd and causeless fear of "treasonable correspondence," will
not allow written words of any description to reach or leave the poor
old chief without official inspection. This precaution goes so far that
in one instance some mats made by the women for Miss Colenso, and
sent from Uitvlugt (the place of Langalibalele's confinement after he
was removed from the island), never reached their destination, owing
to the paper attached, signifying for whom they were intended, being
removed, as coming under the head of prohibited liberties. Another
case is that of a lady who visited the family in September, 1879, and
asked them to tell her what trifles they would like her to send them
from Cape Town, but found that she had no power to send some
babies' socks which the women had chosen, and a comforter for the
old man's neck, except through an official individual and by formal
permission.
THE BISHOP'S DEFENCE. 61
as happened in another case, by that of the Government
of Natal.*
Towards the end of his imprisonment, Malambule
grew very restless and morose ; and, when he found
himself detained some time after the term of years
had elapsed, he became extremely indignant and
difficult to manage, being in fact in a far more
" rebellious " frame of mind than he ever was before.
On one occasion he showed so much temper that it was
thought necessary to put him under temporary restraint
in the gaol. Apparently he was very wise in giviDg so
much trouble, for it was shortly found expedient to
let him go, though it remains unexplained why he
should not have been set free immediately upon the
expiration of his sentence. He was sent back to Natal,
but still treated as a prisoner until he reached Pieter-
maritzburg, where he was finally set at liberty ; putting
in a sudden and unexpected appearance at Bishopstowe,
where he was joyfully welcomed by his own people. He
* A woman, wife of one of the fugitives, "being taken prisoner
during the expedition, found favour, much against her will, in the
eyes of one Adam (a follower of the Secretary for Native Affairs),
who asked to "be allowed to take her as his wife. Permission was
granted, "but the woman refused, saying that she had a hushand
already, to whom she was attached. Her wishes were disregarded,
and she was conveyed home by Adam, from whom she shortly escaped.
Adam applied to the nearest magistrate for an order to take forcible
possession of the fugitive, and the woman was thrown into gaol by the
magistrate, until she should consent to be Adam's wife. The man
took her home a second time, and she again escaped from him ; in
fact her determination was so great that the matter was finally given
up altogether. Eventually she rejoined her own husband, who
received her and her child with the kindness which her constancy
deserved.
62 THE ZULU WAR.
did not, however, spend much time amongst them, but
hurried off as soon as possible up-country to find his
bride. It is pleasant to be able to record that he found
her just in time to prevent another marriage being
arranged for her, and that his return was as satisfactory
an event to her as to himself.
CHAPTER V.
THE PUTINI TRIBE.
To assist in paying the expenses of the expedition,
" Government " had " eaten up " the small tribe com-
monly known as the " Putini," but properly called the
" Amangwe " tribe, " Putini " being, in reality, the name
of their late chief, who died shortly before the dis-
turbances, leaving the sole custody of their infant son
and heir to his young widow, who accordingly held the
position and dignity of chieftainess in the tribe.
To say that the " eating up" of these people was an
utter mistake is to say no more than can honestly be
said concerning Langalibalele's tribe, the Ama-Hlubi; but,
in the case of the Putini people, the mistake was a more
flagrant one, and, when all was said and done, there was
no possibility of making out a charge against them at
all. Finally the fact stared the Government (both at
home and in Natal) in the face that a tribe had been
attacked, members of it killed, the people taken prisoners
and stripped of all their possessions, without even the
shadow of a reason for such treatment being forthcoming.
Major (by this time Lieutenant- Colonel) Durnford
specially took up the cause of this injured and innocent
64 THE ZULU WAR.
people. It was plain enough that the Government at
home would never ratify the action taken against the
Amangwe tribe by the Government in Natal ; and that
sooner or later the latter would be forced, in this
instance, to undo their work as far as possible to restore
the people to their location, and to disgorge at least
part of their plunder : and it was evident to Colonel
Durnford that the sooner this was done the better for all
parties. The Natal Government would put itself in a
more dignified position by voluntarily and speedily
making full amends for the wrong done, and doing of
its own accord what eventually it would be obliged to do
at the command of the home Government. It was also
of special importance to the people themselves that they
should be allowed to return to their homes in time to
plant their crops for the following year.
About May, 1874, it had been decided by the
Government that Lieutenant- Colonel Durnford, in his
capacity of Colonial Engineer, should take a working
party to the Draakensberg Mountains, and blow up, or
otherwise destroy, all the passes by which ingress or
egress could be obtained. The chief object of this demo-
lition was that of giving confidence to the up-country
districts, the inhabitants of which were in perpetual fear
of inroads from the scattered members of the outlawed
tribe. They had indeed certain grounds for such appre-
hensions, as one or two attacks had been made upon
farmhouses since the expedition. Even these demon-
strations were not evidence of organised resistance, but
mere individual acts of vengeance committed by single
men or small parties, in return for brutalities inflicted
THE PUTINI TRIBE. 65
upon the women and children belonging to them. They
were, however, sufficient to keep the country in per-
petual alarm, which it was highly advisable should be
checked.
The demolition of the passes being decided upon,
Colonel Durnford applied for the services of the male
Putini prisoners, some eighty in number, and induced
the Government to promise the men their liberty, with
that of the rest of the tribe, if, on their return, when the
work should be finished, the Colonel could give them a
good character.
He left Pietermaritzburg with his party of pioneers
and a company of the 75th Eegiment, under Captain
Boyes and Lieutenant Trower, in May, and spent some
months in the complete destruction of the Draakensberg
passes, returning to the capital in September. The
movement at first raised violent though unavailing oppo-
sition amongst the colonists, who persisted in looking
upon the Putini men as bloodthirsty rebels, who might
at any moment break loose upon them and ravage the
country. But when the whole party returned from the
mountains, without a single case of misconduct or deser-
tion amongst them although they had had hard work
and undergone great hardships (shared to the full by
Colonel Durnford, who suffered to the end of his life from
the effects of intense cold upon his wounded arm) the
colonists ceased to look upon them as desperate ruffians,
and soon forgot their fears. Meanwhile the Colonel
found considerable difficulty in obtaining the actual
freedom of the tribe, for which he and his eighty
pioneers had worked so hard and suffered so much.
66 THE ZULU WAR.
Any less resolute spirit would have been beaten in the
contest, for " Government " was determined not to give
way an inch more than could possibly be helped.
However, the matter was carried through at last,
and the whole tribe returned to their devastated homes
including the eighty pioneers, to whom the Colonel
had paid the full wages of free labourers for the time
during which they had worked in good time to plant
their crops for the coming year. Eventually they also
received some small compensation for the property of
which they had been robbed, though nothing even
approaching to an equivalent for all that had been taken
from them or destroyed by the Government force in
1873.
The same party of mounted Basutos who were with
Colonel Durnford at the Bushman's Biver Pass affair,
accompanied him throughout this second more peaceful
expedition, and remained his devoted followers for the
rest of his life.
The colony was tranquil again, and gradually the
immediate consequences of the expedition vanished
below the surface of everyday life, except in the minds
of those who had suffered by it. But one important
result was obtained. England was once more con-
vinced that the time for withdrawing her troops from
the colony and leaving it to protect itself had not yet
arrived. Some such project had been entertained during
the previous year, and its speedy accomplishment was
frequently foretold ; but such a proceeding would have
been fatal to the plans of the empire-making politicians.
The impossibility of withdrawing the troops was clearly
THE PUTINI TRIBE. 67
established by turning a mole-hill into a mountain by
proving how critical the condition of the native mind
within the colony was considered to be by those who
should be the best judges so that it was thought
necessary to turn out the whole available European
force, regular and irregular, upon the slightest sign of
disturbance ; and most of all by creating such a panic
in the colonial mind as had not existed since the early
days of Natal.
It is doubtful how soon the Secretary of State for
the Colonies himself knew the extent to which the
operations of 1873-4 could be made subservient to his
great confederation scheme ; or rather, to speak more
correctly, how seriously the latter must be injured by
any attempt to set right the injustice done to the
Hlubi tribe. When the Bishop went to England 4 " and
pleaded in person the cause of the injured people, there
can be no doubt that Lord Carnarvon was fully impressed
by the facts then made known to him. None of the
despatches sent home could in the least justify the pro-
ceedings of his subordinates in Natal. Lord Carnarvon's
own words, expressing his disapproval of the action
taken against the two tribes, and requiring that all
possible restitution should be made to them, show
plainly enough that at the period of the Bishop's visit
to him, with all the facts of the case before him, his
judgment in the matter coincided with that of the
Bishop himself. The latter returned to Natal, satisfied
that substantial justice would now be done, or at all
events that the suffering already inflicted upon the
* Beaching home early in October, 1874.
F 2
68 THE ZULU WAR.
innocent Hlubi and Amangwe tribes, by the rash and
mistaken action of the Government, would be alleviated
to the utmost extent considered possible without lower-
ing that Government in the eyes of the people.
Certain steps, indeed, were immediately taken.
Orders were sent out for the release of the Putini
people, which order Colonel Durnford had already
induced the Natal Government to anticipate ; and a
further order was notified that the tribe should be
compensated for the losses sustained by them during the
late expedition. In the case of Langalibalele and his
tribe, although it was not thought advisable to reinstate
them in their old position, every effort was to be made
to mitigate the severity with which they had been
treated. A few extracts from the Earl of Carnarvon's
despatch on the subject will best show the tone in
which he wrote, and that the Bishop might reasonably
feel satisfied that mercy and consideration would be
shown to the oppressed people.
The Earl of Carnarvon, after reviewing the whole
proceeding, comments somewhat severely upon the
manner in which the trial had been conducted. On this
point he says: <{ I feel bound to express my opinion that
there are several points open to grave observation and
regret." He speaks of the " peculiar and anomalous "
constitution of the court, the equally " peculiar" law by
which the prisoner was tried, and of "the confusion and
unsatisfactory result to which such an anomalous blend-
ing of civilised and savage terms and procedure must
lead." He remarks that it was in his judgment "a
grave mistake to treat the plea of the prisoner as one of
THE PUTINI TRIBE. 69
guilty;" and lie says, "still more serious, because it
involved practical consequences of a very grave nature
to the prisoner, was the absence of counsel on his
behalf.' 1 Entering into the various charges brought
against the prisoner, and the evidence produced to
support them, he dismisses the magistrate's accusation
of " general indications, of which, however, it is
difficult to give special instance, of impatience of
control " ; and the Governor and Secretary for Native
Affairs comments on the same as unimportant, with the
words, " I am bound to say that the evidence does not
appear to me fully to support these statements. "*
Eeviewing the circumstances and evidence concerning
the unregistered guns, he says : " I am brought to the
conclusion that, though there was probably negligence
it may be more or less culpable in complying with the
law, there was no sufficient justification for the charge
in the indictment that Langalibalele did encourage and
conspire with the people under him to procure firearms
and retain them, as he and they well knew contrary to
law, for the purpose and with the intention of, by means
of such firearms, resisting the authority of the Supreme
Chief." Of the extent to which the chief's disobedience,
in not appearing when summoned by Government, was
due to a " deliberately-planned scheme of resistance in
concert with others, or the mere effect of an unfounded
panic," the Earl remarks : " Unfortunately this was not
made clear." And, finally, referring to the charge of
* Acts of " defiance " and " resistance," too vague for any special
instance to be given, probably striking his lordship as being of a
slightly imaginary character.
?0 THE ZULU WAR.
insulting the Government messengers, lie says : " I am
obliged., with great regret, to conclude that this very
important portion of the evidence given against the
prisoner at the trial was so far untrustworthy as to leave
it an open question whether the indignities of which the
witness complained may not have amounted to no more
than being obliged to take off his coat, which might be
a precaution dictated by fear, and nothing else."
Having thus censured the proceedings of his sub-
ordinates on every point, he says :
"That the Amahlubi tribe should be removed from
its location may have been a political necessity which,
after all that had occurred, was forced upon you, and I
fear* it is out of the question to reinstate them in the
position, whether of land or property, which they
occupied previously. The relations of the colony with
the natives, both within and without its boundaries,
render this impossible. But every care should be taken
to obviate the hardships and to mitigate the severities
which, assuming the offence of the chief and his tribe
to be even greater than I have estimated it, have far
exceeded the limits of justice.-^ Not only should the
terms of the amnesty of the 2nd May last be scrupu-
lously observed, but as far as possible means should be
provided by which the members of the tribe may be
enabled to re-establish themselves in settled occupa-
tions. 3 '! Lord Carnarvon further says : " With respect to
the Putili tribe, I have in their case also expressed my
opinion that no sufficient cause has been shown for
* Implying plainly that strict justice would demand it.
t Author's italics.
J No notice was ever taken of the recommendation.
THE PUTIN! TRIBE. 71
removing them from their location. I can discover no
indication of their conspiracy or combination with
Langalibalele, beyond the vague and wholly uncor-
roborated apprehension of some movement on their
part in connection with the supposed tendencies of his
tribe ; and therefore I can see no good reason for
any punishment on this ground.' 7
The proclamation to the native population enclosed
in this despatch contained the following sentences :
" Langalibalele we release from imprisonment on the
island in the sea, but he shall not return to Natal. The
Amahlubi may, if they choose, when that is prepared
which is to be prepared, go to him, but he will not be
allowed to go to the Amahlubi."
In all that Lord Carnarvon thought fit to say on
this occasion he does not express the slightest approval
of any person concerned, or action taken, except of
the " conduct of Colonel Durnford, whose forbearance
and humanity towards the natives " (he says) " has
attracted my attention." A despatch of the same date
(3rd December, 1874) recalls Sir Benjamin Pine from
the government of Natal.
Anything more thoroughly condemnatory could
hardly be imagined, although it may be reasonably
questioned how far justice was done to Sir Benjamin
Pine'''" by the whole weight of mismanagement being
* It is reported that Sir B. Pine has felt the injustice to himself
so keenly that he refuses longer to acknowledge his title of K.C.M.G.,
and styles himself simply Mr. Pine. There can be little doubt that
in point of fact Mr. Shepstone was mainly responsible for all that hap-
pened ; but " the right man to annex the Transvaal " could not well
be spared, and a scapegoat was found for him in Sir Benjamin Pine.
72 THE ZULU WAR.
placed upon his shoulders, while his coadjutor and
adviser, Mr. Shepstone, on whose opinion he had
acted throughout, and whose word, by his supposed
knowledge of native ways and character, was law
throughout the affair, was promoted and rewarded.
After perusing Lord Carnarvon's remarks and direc-
tions, my readers may imagine that some very good
result would be produced on the fortunes of both tribes,
but in this supposition they would be greatly mistaken.
Nor, unless they had been in the habit of perusing South
African despatches with attention, would it occur to
them how easily the proclamation quoted from, drawn
up by Mr. Shepstone, could be evaded. The procla-
mation itself is almost childish in its foolish way of
informing the people that they had behaved very badly,
and deserved all they had got, but would be relieved of
their punishment by the mercy of the Queen, and must
behave very well and gratefully in future. Such ex-
hortations to people who were perfectly aware that they
had been treated with the utmost injustice were rather
likely to raise secret contempt than respect in the minds
of an intelligent people, who would have far better
understood an honest declaration that " we have
punished you, under the impression that you had
done what we find you did not do, and will therefore
make it up to you as much as possible."
The two important sentences of the proclamation
(already quoted at p. 71), however, were capable of
being adapted to an extent of which Lord Carnarvon
probably did not dream. His lordship can hardly have
irj tended the first sentence by which Langalibalele was
THE PUTINI TRIBE. 73
released "from imprisonment on the island in the sea,"
simply to mean that he was to be conveyed to the
nearest (most dreary) mainland, and imprisoned there,
within the limits of a small and barren farm, where every
irritating restriction and annoying regulation were still
imposed five years after. The words "he shall not
return to Natal," certainly do not imply rigid confine-
ment to a small extent of land, where friends, white or
black, are not allowed to visit him, or send the most
innocent presents without tedious delay and official
permission. The second sentence is an admirable
specimen of South African art. The people might
go to their chief if they chose, "when that is prepared
which is to be prepared " but which never has been
yet.
We give Lord Carnarvon full credit for not having
the slightest notion that this clause would have no
result whatever, as nothing ever would be "prepared."
Year after year has dragged on one or two women*
and a couple of boys being allowed, as a great favour,
to join the old chief during that time. But every
difficulty has always been raised about it, and not the
slightest attempt has been made to enable or permit the
tribe or any part of it to follow.
When the chief and his son were first removed from
Eobben Island to Uitvlugt, a desolate and unfruitful
piece of ground on the adjoining mainland, at a con-
siderable distance from the nearest dwelling-place of any
description, it was understood that the family would
live in comparative liberty, being merely "under surveil-
* Three at last.
74 THE ZULU WAR.
lance ;" that is to say, that some suitable person or
persons would be appointed by the Cape Government to
live within reach of them, and to be answerable for
their general good behaviour, for their gratification in
every reasonable wish or request, and for their making
no attempt to escape from the Cape Colony and return to
their homes in Natal.
Strict justice would have required that the chief and
his people those that were left of them should be
restored to their location, as was done in the case of
the other tribe, and that both should be repaid the full
ascertainable value of the property taken from them
or destroyed ; but politicians in these our days place
" expediency " so far above justice and truth, that men
who are fighting for the latter out-of-date objects may
well be thankful for the smallest concession to their
side.
The Bishop accordingly was satisfied that the new
arrangement proposed for the captive chief's comfort
was as good a one as he could expect from Lord
Carnarvon, although not what he might have done
himself had the power lain with him. But when he
signified his satisfaction in the matter, it was certainly
on the assumption that Langalibalele was to be made to
feel his captivity as little as possible upon the mainland
in fact that it was to consist merely in his inability
to leave the colony, or, without permission, the land
assigned to him in it. But that such reasonable per-
mission should be easily obtainable that as many of his
family and tribe as desired to do so should be allowed
to join him there that no galling restraints (such as
THE PUTINI TRIBE. 75
still exist) should be imposed upon him, were certainly
conditions proposed by Lord Carnarvon and accepted by
the Bishop.
When the Bishop returned to Natal, however, he
left behind him in England one who, closely following
upon his steps, undid much of the work which the other
had done. Mr. Shepstone could have brought no new
light to bear upon the subject he could have given
Lord Carnarvon no fresh facts which had not appeared
already in the despatches, through which the Natal
Government had been in constant communication with
him. It was not likely that Mr. Shepstone should
possess information hitherto unknown to the rest of the
world, including Lord Carnarvon himself, which should
have the power of entirely altering the latter's deli-
berately-formed judgment upon the subject under
consideration. But had this been so, Lord Carnarvon
would assuredly have communicated the fact to the
Bishop, with whom he had parted in complete
unanimity of opinion, and to whom, and through
whom to the unhappy chief, promises had been made
and hopes held out, destined, apparently, never to be
fulfilled.
It is needless to conjecture what may have passed
between Lord Carnarvon and the man who reached
England somewhat under a cloud, with certain errors
to answer for to a chief who was well up in facts
beforehand, but who, in 1876, appears as Sir Theophilus
Shepstone, K.C.M.G., with a commission as adminis-
trator of the Transvaal hidden in the depths of his
pocket. The facts speak for themselves. The desire
76 TEE ZULU WAR.
of the Secretary of State to achieve confederation in
South Africa (the South African Empire !), the peculiar
capabilities of Mr. Shepstone for dealing with the
native and Dutch races of the country, and the con-
siderable check which "strict justice" to the injured
tribes would be to the great confederation scheme, are
sufficient grounds for believing that absolution for the
past, and immunity from the consequences of his acts
were purchased by the engagement, on Mr. Shepstone's
part, to carry out in quiet and successful manner the
first decided step towards the great project of con-
federation and empire, namely, the annexation of the
Transvaal. In the light cast by succeeding events,
it is plain that nothing would have been much more
inconvenient in the scheme of South African politics
than any measure which would be a censure upon
Mr. Shepstone, or prevent his promotion to a higher
office in the State.
That no such alteration in the opinion of the
Secretary of State ever took place may be gathered
from his very decided though courteous replies to the
appeals made to him from the colony, to the addresses
from the Legislative Council and other colonists, con-
taining protests against Lord Carnarvon's decisions, and
professing to give additional evidence against the tribes
in question which would completely justify the pro-
ceedings of the colonial Government, and the severities
of their punishment.
To all that could be thus alleged Lord Carnarvon
replies : "I did not form my opinion until I had
received and considered the fullest explanation which
THE PUTINI TRIBE. 77
the Government whose acts are questioned desired to
place before me, and in considering the case I had
the advantage of personal communication with an officer
who was specially deputed to represent the Government
of Natal before me, and who, from his knowledge, ability,
and experience, was perhaps better qualified than any
other to discharge the duty which was confided to him.
I fail to find in the present documents the explanations
which are promised in the address to Her Majesty, or
indeed any evidence so specific or conclusive as to affect
the opinion which, after the most anxious consideration,
Her Majesty's Government formed upon this case."
(P. P. [C. 1342-1] p. 45.)
In another despatch of the same date (July 27, 1875,
[C. 1342-1] p. 46), addressed to the officer adminis-
tering the Government, Natal, he concludes: "As there is
apparently no prospect of arriving at an agreement of
opinion on several points, there is, perhaps, no advantage
in continuing the discussion of them." Nevertheless,
although holding so clear and decided a judgment, Lord
Carnarvon permitted his just and humane directions for
the treatment of the injured tribes to be practically set
aside by those in authority under him.**
* It would bo an injustice to an association, called into existence
and maintained by a true spirit of Christian charity, to pass over in
silence the active, if seemingly ineffectual, efforts of the Aborigines
Protection Society to obtain justice for the unfortunate people of the
Putini tribe.
CHAPTER VI.
SIR GARNET WOLSELEY.
WHAT HE CAME FOR, WHAT HE DID, AND WHAT HE DID NOT DO.
ENGLAND, however, was beginning to feel that her
South African possessions were in an unsettled con-
dition, although in point of fact they were quiet enough
until she meddled with them in the blundering well-
meaning fashion in which she has handled them ever
since. It was patent, indeed, that some interference was
required, when innocent tribes were liable to such cruel
injustice as that inflicted upon the Ama-Hlubi and
Amangwe in 1873, and, if her interference was honestly
intended on their behalf, she has at least the credit of
the " well-meaning " attributed to her above. Whatever
her intentions may have been, however, the result has
been a progress from bad to worse, culminating at last
in the late unhappy Zulu War.
It is believed by many that England possesses but
one man upon whom she can place any reliance in times
of difficulty and danger, and accordingly Natal shortly
received notice that Sir Garnet Wolseley was coming to
"settle her affairs;" and the Natalians, with feelings
SIR GARNET WOLSELEY. 79
varying from humble and delighted respect to bitter
and suspicious contempt, prepared themselves to be set
straight or not according to their different sentiments.
The great man and his " brilliant staff," as it was
soon popularly called by the colonists not without a
touch of humour arrived in Natal upon the last day of
March, 1875, and on the 1st of April he took the oaths as
Administrator of the Government at Pietermaritzburg.
He immediately commenced a series of entertain-
ments, calculated by their unusual number and brilliancy
to dazzle the eyes of young Natalian damsels. These
latter, accustomed as they were to very occasional
and comparatively quiet festivities, and balls at which a
few of the subalterns of the small garrison at Fort
Napier were their most valued partners, found them-
selves in a new world of a most fascinating description,
all ablaze with gold and scarlet, V.C.'s, C.B.'s, titles, and
clever authors. And, what was more, all these striking
personages paid them the most gracious attentions
attentions which varied according to the importance of
the young ladies' male relatives to the political scheme
afoot. Meanwhile dinner after dinner was given to the
said relatives ; Sir Garnet Wolseley entertained the
whole world, great and small, and the different members
of his staff had each his separate duty to perform his
list of people to be " fascinated " in one way or another.
For a short time, perhaps, the popularity desired was
achieved in consequence of their united and persevering
efforts, although from the very first there were voices
to be heard casting suspicion upon those who were
" drowning the conscience of the colony in sherry and
80 THE ZULU WAR.
champagne ; " and there were others, more far-sighted
still, who grimly pointed out to the gratified and
flattered recipients of this "princely hospitality" the
very reasonable consideration : " You will have to pay
for the sherry and champagne yourselves in the end."
Undoubtedly the conviction that the colony would
pay dear for its unwonted gaiety that it was being
" humbugged " and befooled soon stole upon the people.
While the daughters enjoyed their balls, their fathers
had to buy their ball-dresses ; and while the legislative
councillors and all their families were perpetually and
graciously entertained at Government House, the question
began to arise : " What is the object of it all ? "
All unusual treatment calls forth special scrutiny,
and it is to be doubted whether Sir Garnet's lavish
hospitality and (almost) universally dropped honey,
with all the painful labours of his brilliant staff com-
bined, did more than awaken the suspicions which a
course of proceedings involving less effort would have
failed to evoke. Even the most ignorant of Dutch
councillors would be wise enough to know that when
a magnate of the land treated him and his family as
bosom friends and equals of his own, the said magnate
must want to "get something out of him" even the
most untaught and ingenuous of colonial maidens would
soon rate at their true value the pretty speeches of the
" men of note," who would have had them believe that,
after frequenting all the gayest and most fashionable
scenes of the great world, they had come to Natal and
found their true ideal upon its distant shores.
A vast amount of trouble and of energy was thrown
SIR GARNET WOLSELEY. 81
away by all concerned, while the few whose eyes were
open from the first stood by and watched to see what
would come of it. The question remains unanswered
to this day. That the annexation of the Transvaal by
Sir Garnet Wolseley did not come of it, is to that dis-
creet general's great credit. And had his decision that
the work which he was specially sent out to do* was
one for which the country was not ripe, and would not
be for many years been accepted and acted upon by
England, the expense of his six months' progress through
Natal would have been well worth incurring indeed, for
in that case there would have been no Zulu War. But
this, unfortunately for all parties, was not the case.
The popular answer in Natal to the question, " What
did Sir Garnet Wolseley do for you ? " is, " He got us up
an hour earlier in the morning ; " an excellent thing truly,
but a costly hour, the history of which is as follows :
For many years the city of Pietermaritzburg, known as
" Sleepy Hollow " to its rivals of another and, in its
own opinion, a busier town, had set all its clocks and
watches, and regulated all its business hours by the
sound of a gun, fired daily from Fort Napier at nine
o'clock A.M., the signal for which came from the town
itself. The gun was frequently credited with being
too fast or slow by a few seconds or even minutes, and
on one occasion was known to have been wrong by
half-an-hour ; a mistake which was remedied in the most
original fashion, by setting the gun back a minute and
a half daily till it should have returned to the proper
* The annexation of the Transvaal : so stated by one of his own
staff.
82 THE ZULU WAR..
time ; to the utter confusion of all the chronometers
in the neighbourhood. But, right or wrong, the nine-
o'clock gun was the regulator of city time, including
that of all country places within reach of its report.
The natives understood it, and " gun-fire " was their
universal hour of call; the shops were opened at its
sound, and but little business done before it. But
during Sir Garnet Wolseley's reign in Natal it occurred,
not without reason, to the member of his staff whom
he placed in temporary authority over the postal and
other arrangements of the colony, that nine o'clock was
too late for a struggling community to begin its day,
and he therefore altered the original hour of gun-fire
to that of eight A.M. How far the alteration really
changed the habits of the people it is hard to say, or
how many of them may now let the eight-o'clock gun
wake them instead of sending them to work, but the
change remains an actual public proof of the fact that
in 1875 Sir Garnet Wolseley visited Natal.
A more important measure was the bill which he
carried through the Legislative Assembly for the intro-
duction of eight nominee members to be chosen by the
Government, thereby throwing the balance of power
into the hands of the executive, unless, indeed, nominee
members should be chosen independent enough to take
their own course. Whether this measure was looked
upon as very important by those who proposed it, or
whether the energy displayed was for the purpose of
convincing the public mind that such really was Sir
Garnet's great object in Natal, it is not so easy to
decide. But looking back through the events of the last
SIR GARNET WOLSELET. 83
few years one is strongly tempted to suspect that the
whole visit to Natal, and all the display made there,
was nothing but a pretence, a blind to hide our designs
upon the Transvaal, for which Sir Garnet wisely con-
sidered that the country was not ripe.
But if in this instance we are bound to admire
Sir Garnet Wolseley's good sense, we must, on the other
hand, greatly deprecate his behaviour towards the two
unfortunate tribes whose sorrows have been recorded,
and towards those who took an interest in their welfare
and just treatment more especially towards the Bishop
of Natal.*
From the very first Sir Garnet's tone upon native
matters, and towards the Bishop, were entirely opposed
to that used by Lord Carnarvon. Every attempt made
by the Bishop to place matters upon a friendly footing,
which would enable the new Governor to take advantage
* It is neither customary nor convenient to speak publicly of a
parent, and I desire to let facts speak for themselves as much as
possible. I feel, however, bound to remark that of all the mistakes
made by a succession of rulers in Natal, perhaps the most foolish
and unnecessary has been that jealousy of episcopal " or unofficial "
interference, which has blinded them to the fact that the Bishop has
always been ready to give any assistance in his power to the local
Government in carrying out all just and expedient measures towards
the natives, without claiming any credit or taking any apparently
prominent position beyond his own ; and, so long as justice is done,
would greatly prefer its being done by those in office. He has never
interfered, except when his duty as a man, and as the servant of a
just and merciful Master, has made it imperatively necessary that
he should do so ; nor does he covet any political power or influence.
To a government which intends to carry out a certain line of policy
in defiance of justice and honour, he would ever be an opponent;
but one which honestly aims at the truth would assuredly meet with
his earnest support.
Q 2
84 THE ZULU WAE.
of his thorough, acquaintance with the natives, was
checked ; nor through the whole of his governorship did
he ever invite the Bishop's confidence or meet him in
the spirit in which he was himself prepared to act ; a
course of proceeding most unfortunately imitated by
some of his successors, especially Sir Bartle Frere, who
only " invited criticism of his policy " and received it
when too late to be of any avail except to expose its
fallacies.
It is impossible to rise from a perusal of the
despatches written by Sir Garnet after his arrival
in Natal, in answer or with reference to matters
in which the Bishop was concerned, without coming to
the conclusion that from the very beginning his mind
was prejudiced against the Bishop's course, and that he
had no sympathy with him or the people in whom he
was interested. Far from attempting to carry out
Lord Carnarvon's instructions in the spirit in whicn they
were undoubtedly given, he set aside some, and gave an
interpretation of his own to others, which considerably
altered their effect ; while his two despatches, dated
May 12th and 17th, show plainly enough the bias of his
mind.
The first is on the subject of the return of
Langalibalele, which the Bishop had recommended, offer-
ing to receive him upon his own land at Bishops to we,
and to make himself responsible, within reasonable
limits, for the chiefs good behaviour. Sir Garnet
" would deprecate in the strongest terms " such return.
" Langalibalele," he says, " as I am informed by all
classes here, official and non-official (a very small knot of
SIR GARNET WOLSELEY. 85
men of extreme views excepted), is regarded by the
native population at large as a chief who, having defied
the authorities, and in doing so occasioned the murder
of some white men, is now suffering for that conduct."
While thus avoiding the direct responsibility of sitting
" in judgment upon past events," by quoting from " all
classes here," he practically confirms their opinion by
speaking of those who differ from them as " a very small
knot of men of extreme views;" and he further commits
himself to the very unsoldierlike expression of " murder"
as applied to the death of the five men at the Bush-
man's Kiver Pass, by speaking in the same paragraph of
the punishment of the chief as " a serious warning to
all other Kafir chiefs .... to avoid imitating his
example." Without mentioning the Bishop by name, he
makes repeated allusions to him in a tone calculated to
give an utterly false impression of his action and
character. " To secure these objects " (the future safety of
the colony and the true interests of white and black) " it
is essential that a good feeling should exist between the
two races; and I am bound to say that in my opinion those
who, by the line of conduct they adopt, keep alive the
recollection of past events,""" etc. etc. " I have no wish
to attribute to those who adopt this policy any interested
motives. I am sure that they are actuated by feelings
* " The recollection of past events " that is to say, of the
slaughter of many men, women, and children, the destruction of
homes, and the sufferings of the living ; this can hardly with reason
Ibe said to be kept alive by attempts to ameliorate the condition of
those that remained, and to show them some small kindness and
pity. How " a good feeling " was to be restored between the victims
and their conquerors by other means, Sir Garnet does not suggest.
86 THE ZULU WAH.
of high philanthropy," ( ? simple justice and honesty),
" and nothing is farther from my mind than a wish to
cast any slur upon them. Yet I must say that from the
manner in which they refuse to believe all evidence that
does not coincide with their own peculiar views, and
from the fact of their regarding the condition of affairs
in Natal from one standpoint alone, I am forced to
consider them impractical (sic), and not to be relied on
as advisers by those who are responsible for the good
government of all classes." In the following paragraphs
he speaks of "sensational narratives oftentimes based
upon unsifted evidence," " highly- coloured accounts,"
and " one-sided, highly-coloured, and, in some instances,
incorrect statements that have been made public in a
sensational manner," all which could refer to the Bishop
alone. If by regarding the condition of affairs in Natal
from one standpoint alone, Sir Garnet Wolseley means the
standpoint of British honour and justice, and looks upon
those who hold it as " impractical," there is little more
to say. But Sir , Garnet can never have given his
attention to the Bishop's printed pamphlets, and could
therefore have no right to an opinion as to his reception
or treatment of evidence, or he would not venture to use
the expressions just quoted of one who had never made
an assertion without the most careful and patient sifting
of the grounds for it, whose only object was to establish the
truth, ivhatever that might be, and who was only too glad
whenever his investigations threw discredit upon a tale of
wrong or oppression. That principles of strict honour
and justice should in these our days be characterised
SIR GARNET WOLSELEY. 87
as " peculiar views," is neither to the credit of the
English nation nor of its " only man."
In the second despatch mentioned Sir Garnet makes
the following singular remark : " In the meantime I
take the liberty of informing your lordship that the
words ' the Amahlubi may, if they choose, when that
is prepared which is to be prepared, go to him/ are
interpreted, by those who have taken an active part in
favour of the tribe, as binding the Government to
convey all members of the Amahlubi tribe who may
wish to join Langalibalele, to whatever place may be
finally selected for his location. I do not conceive that
any such meaning is intended, and. should not recom-
mend that such an interpretation should be recognised.
I think, however, it may fairly be matter for considera-
tion whether Langalibalele's wives and children, who
have lost all their property/'" might not be assisted with
passages by sea to join Langalibalele." t
It is difficult to imagine what other interpretation
can be placed on the words of the proclamation, or
how, after it had once been delivered, any narrower
measures could be fairly considered, or require further
" instructions."
In subsequent letters Sir Garnet scouts altogether
representations made by the Bishop of the destitute
condition of members of the Hlubi tribe, replying to
Lord Carnarvon on the subject by enclosing letters from
* In common only with the rest of the tribe*
t Three women and two children only have been allowed to join
him.
88 THE ZULU WAR.
various magistrates in different parts of the country
denying that destitution existed ; saying that the people
were " in sufficiently good circumstances ;" and most of
them suggesting that, should anything like starvation
ensue, the people have only to hire themselves out
as labourers to the white people. The Bishop would
certainly never have made representations unsupported
by facts ; but in any case it is a question whether we
had not some further duties towards a large number
of innocent people whom we had stripped of all their
possessions, and whose homes and crops we had
destroyed, than that of allowing them to labour for
us at a low rate of wages ; or whether the mere fact
of its being thus possible for all to keep body and
soul together relieved us of the responsibility of having
robbed and stripped them.
These facts in themselves prove how different from
Lord Carnarvon's feelings and intentions were those of
his subordinate, and how real Sir Garnet's antagonism.
It is not therefore surprising that the commands of
the former were not, and have never been, carried out.
CHAPTER VII.
THE MATSHANA INQUIRY AND COLONEL COLLEY.
IN consequence of the threatened action for libel against
the Bishop of Natal on account of statements made in
his defence of Langalibalele, which Mr. John Shepstone
considered to be "of a most libellous and malicious
nature," the Bishop had laid the matter before the
Lieut. - Governor, Sir B. Pine, requesting him to
direct an inquiry to be made into the truth of the said
statements. This was refused by His Excellency through
the acting Colonial Secretary in the following terms :
" Your lordship has thought it right to make the most
serious charges against an important and long-tried
officer of this Government charges, too, relating to a
matter which occurred sixteen years ago.* That officer
has, in His Excellency's opinion, very properly called
upon your lordship to retract those charges. Instead of
doing this, you have appealed to the Lieut. -Governor
to institute an inquiry as to the truth of the charges you
* Which did not prevent their being of the utmost importance
in considering the case of the chief under trial at the time the
statements were made.
90 THE ZULU WAR.
have made. This the Lieut. -Governor has no hesi-
tation in declining to do/' Thereby prejudging the
case without inquiry.
The Bishop's next action was an appeal to the
Secretary of State for the Colonies, which he requested
the Lieut. -Govern or to forward with a copy of the
correspondence which had already taken place on the
subject, in order that His Excellency might be fully
aware of what steps he was taking.
This appeal contained a short account of the facts
which had led to his making the statements complained
of the trial of Langalibalele, and the " fear of
treachery" perpetually pleaded by many witnesses in
excuse of the chiefs conduct, but treated with contempt
both by the court below and the council, each including
the Secretary for Native Affairs, and presided over by
His Excellency. The statements made by the Bishop
not mere " charges " unsupported by evidence, but the
deposition of four eye-witnesses who might be cross-
examined at will would, if proved to be true, greatly
tend to palliate the offences imputed to the chief, and
should therefore not have been suppressed by the officer
concerned, who had kept silence when a word from his
mouth would have cleared a prisoner on trial for his life
from a very serious part of the charge against him. The
Bishop therefore submitted that the fact of the events
in question having taken place sixteen years before
was no reason why they should not be brought to light
when required for the prisoner's defence.
The correspondence which ensued including a very
curious circumstance relating to a missing despatch,
THE MATSHANA INQUIRY AND COL. COLLET. 91
recorded in the despatch-book at Pietermaritzburg,
but apparently never received, in Downing Street
will be found by those interested in the subject in the
Bishop's pamphlet, "The History of the Matshana
Inquiry." For our present purpose it is sufficient to re-
mark that on the 22nd of April, 1875, Lord Carnarvon
directed Sir Garnet Wolseley to institute a careful
inquiry into the matter, and suggested that under all the
circumstances this inquiry might be best conducted by
one or more of the senior officers of Sir Garnet's staff,
who had accompanied him on special service to Natal.
The correspondence which followed between the parties
concerned, with arrangements for the summoning of
witnesses and for the management of the trial, are
also all to be found in the above-mentioned pamphlet.
The inquiry was to be of a private nature, no reporters
to be admitted, nor counsel on either side permitted.'*
The Bishop and Mr. Shepstone were each to be allowed
the presence of one friend during the inquiry, who,
however, was not to speak to the witnesses, or to
address the officer holding the inquiry. In addition
the Bishop asked, and received, permission to bring
with him the native interpreter, through whom he was
in the habit of conducting important conversations
with natives, as his own Zulu, although sufficient for
ordinary purposes, was not, in his opinion, equal to
* Sir B. Pine complains in his despatch, December 31st, 1874, of
the " intolerable injustice " of charges being made against Mr. J.
Shepstone, upon evidence taken by the Bishop ex parte, without the
safety of publicity and the opportunity of cross-examination. Yet
Sir Garnet Wolseley refused to allow publicity or searching cross-
examination by experienced advocates.
92 THE ZULU WAE.
the requirements of the case, while Mr. J. Shepstone
was familiar from childhood with colloquial Kafir.
In the Bishop's pamphlet he points out that the
course which Lord Carnarvon had thought proper to
adopt in this case was wholly his own, and proceeds as
follows : a passage which we will quote entire :
"And I apprehend that this inquiry, though of
necessity directed mainly to the question whether
Mr. John Shepstone fired at Matshana or not, is not
chiefly concerned with the character of the act imputed
to him, described by the Secretary for Native Affairs as
of a treacherous murderous nature, but involves the far
more serious question whether that act, if really com-
mitted, was suppressed by Mr. John Shepstone at the
time in his official report, was further. suppressed by him
when he appeared last year as Government prosecutor
against a prisoner on trial for his life who pleaded it
as a very important part of his defence, but found his
plea treated by the court, through Mr. John Shepstone' s
silence, as a mere impudent ' pretext ' and has been
finally denied by him to the Secretary of State himself,
and is still denied down to the present moment. Such
an act as that ascribed to him, if duly reported at the
time, might, I am well aware, have been justified by
some, or at least excused, on grounds of public policy
under the circumstances ; though I, for my part, should
utterly dissent from such a view. In that case, how-
ever, it would have been unfair and unwarrantable to
have reproached Mr. Shepstone at the present time for
an act which had been brought properly under the
cognizance of his superiors. But the present inquiry,
THE HATSHANA INQUIRY AND COL. COLLEY. 93
as I conceive, has chiefly in view the question whether
the facts really occurred as Mr. John Shepstone reported
at first officially, and has since reaffirmed officially, or
not."
Colonel Colley, C.B., was the officer appointed to
conduct the inquiry, the commencement of which was
fixed for August 2nd, 1875.
The intervening period granted for the purpose was
employed by the Bishop in summoning witnesses from
all parts of the land; from Zululand, from the Free
State, and distant parts of the colony. Matshana
himself was summoned as a witness under an offer
of safe-conduct from the Government. He, however,
did not find it convenient, or was afraid, to trust
himself in person ; but Cetshwayo sent some of his
men in his place. The Bishop's object was to summon
as many "indunas," or messengers, or otherwise pro-
minent persons in the affair of 1858; men who were
thoroughly trustworthy, and "had a backbone," and
would not be afraid to speak the truth ; his desire being
to get at that truth, whatever it might be. Thirty-one
men responded to his call, of whom, however, only
twenty were examined in court, the Bishop giving way
to Colonel Colley's wish in the matter, and to save the
court's time. Four other witnesses summoned by both
the Bishop and Mr. Shepstone were examined, and nine
more on Mr. Shepstone's behalf, called by him. The
Bishop had considerable difficulty in procuring the
attendance of the witnesses he required. The simple
order of Mr. John Shepstone would suffice, by the mere
lifting up of his finger, to bring down to Pietermaritz-
94 THE ZULU WAR.
burg at once any natives whom he desired as witnesses,
invested as he was in the native mind with all the
weight and all the terrors of the magisterial office ; and
with the additional influence derived from the fact of
his having only recently filled, during his brother's
absence in England, the office of Secretary for Native
Affairs, with such great almost despotic authority
over all the natives in the colony. The Bishop, on the
contrary, had no such influence. He had no power at
all to insist upon the attendance of witnesses. He
could only ask them to come, and if they came at his
request, they would know that they were coming, as it
were, with a rope around their necks ; arid if they were
proved to have borne false witness, calumniating foully
so high an official, they had every reason to fear that
their punishment would be severe, from which the
Bishop would have had no power even if, in such a
case, he had the will to save them.
When, upon the 2nd August, the inquiry began,
out of the many witnesses called by the Bishop, upon
whom lay the onus probandi, only three were at hand;
and two of these, as will be seen, were present merely
through the wise forethought of the intelligent Zulu,
William Ngidi. But for this last, the inquiry would
have begun, and as the Commissioner was pressed
for time, having other important duties on his hands
in consequence of Sir Garnet Wolseley and staff
being about immediately to leave the colony might
even (as it seemed) have ended, with only a single
witness being heard in support of the Bishop's story.
No others were seen or even heard of for some
THE MATSHANA INQUIRY AND GOL. COLLEY. 95
days, and then by accident only. The Secretary
for Native Affairs, it is true, by direction of Sir
Garnet Wolseley, had desired Cetshwayo to send down
Matshana, and the Bishop fully expected that this
intervention of the Government with a promise of
safe conduct for him, would have sufficed to bring him.
But Mr. John Dunn, " Immigration Agent" of the
Government in Zululand, and Cetshwayo's confidential
adviser, whom the Bishop met in Durban on July 8th,
told him at once that he did not think there was
the least chance of Matshana's coming, as the Secretary
for Native Affairs' words in 1873, when he went up to
crown Cetshwayo (who asked very earnestly that
Matshana might be forgiven and allowed to return to
Natal) were so severe "He had injured the Secretary
for Native Affairs' own body;" that is, one of his men
had wounded his brother (Mr. John Shepstone) fifteen
years previously, when thirty or forty of Matshana's
men had been killed that he would be afraid to come
at a mere summons like this, notwithstanding the
promise of safety, the value of which he would naturally
appreciate by his own experience in former days. Mr.
Dunn promised to do his best to persuade him to go
down, but did not expect to succeed. And, in point of
fact, he never came, alleging the usual " pain in the
leg;" and the discussion in Zululand about his coming
had only the result of delaying for some days the
starting of the other witnesses whom the Bishop had
asked Cetshwayo to send. On August 4th, however,
Zulu messengers arrived, reporting to the Secretary for
Native Affairs the sickness of Matshana, and to the Bishop
96 THE ZULU WAR.
the fact that six witnesses from Zululand were on the way,
and they themselves had pushed on ahead to announce
their coming, as they knew they were wanted for
August 2nd. Accordingly five of them arrived on
August 8th, and the sixth, Maboyi, on August 5th, under
somewhat singular circumstances, as will presently appear.
Meanwhile most important witnesses in support of the
Bishop's story were expected by him from Matshana's
old location Kwa' Jobe (at the place of "Jobe")
partly in consequence of a letter written by Magema to
William Ngidi, partly in compliance with the Bishop's
request sent through Cetshwayo to Matshana himself in
Zululand. "William Ngidi replied to Magema, as follows :
" Your letter reached me all right, and just in the very
nick of time, for it came on Saturday, and the day
before Mr. John arrived here (Kwa' Jobe), and called the
men to come to him on Monday, that they might talk
together about Matshana's affair. On Sunday my friend
Mlingane came, and we took counsel together ; for by
this time it was well known that Mr. John had come to
speak with the people about that matter of Matshana.
So we put our heads together, and I got up very early
on Monday morning and hurried off to Deke, and told
him that he was called by Sobantu (the Bishop) to go
before the Governor. He readily agreed to go, and went
down at once, on the very day when Matshana's people
came together to Mr. John, so that he never went to
him ; but, when I arrived, there had just come already
the messenger to call him to go to Mr. John, and another
came just as he was about to set off for 'Maritzburg. I
told him to call for Mpupama on his way, and take him
THE MATSHANA INQUIRY AND COL. COLLET. 97
on with him. I see that you have done well and wisely
in sending that letter without delay to me."
Accordingly these two men, Deke and Mpupuma,
reached Bishopstowe safely in good time. Also Ntani-
bama, Langalibalele's brother, of whom the Bishop had
heard as having been present on the occasion, readily
came at his summons, though he was not asked to give
his evidence, nor did the Bishop know what it would be
before he made his statement in court. But for the
prudent action of "William Ngidi, Ntambama would have
been the only witness whose testimony would have sus-
tained the Bishop's statements during the first days of
the inquiry ; and his evidence, unsupported, might have
been suspected, as that of Langalibalele's brother, of not
being disinterested, and would have been contradicted
at once (see below) by Ncamane's.
On Saturday, July 31st, the inquiry being about to
begin on the Monday, Magema received a doleful letter
from William Ngidi to the effect that the 'Inkos Sobantu
must take care what he was about, for that all the people
were afraid, and would not venture to come forward and
give evidence against a high government official. He
spoke, however, of one man " whom I trust most of all
the people here," and who had the scar upon his neck of
a wound received upon the day of Matshana's arrest.
Discouraging, indeed, as it was to find on the very
eve of the inquiry that all his efforts through William
Ngidi had failed to procure witnesses, except the two
sent down by him at the first, the Bishop was utterly at
a loss to understand how his message to Cetshwayo had,
to all appearance, also entirely failed with respect to
98 THE ZULU WAR.
those men of Matsliana still living Kwa' Jobe, as well
as (it seemed) those living in Zululand.
On August 5th the mystery with respect to the
witnesses Kwa' Jobe was explained. Deke, Mpupuma,
Ntambama, and Njuba, who had come from Zululand,
had all been examined, as well as Ncamane, who, when
called by the Bishop, had replied that he would only
come if called by the Government ; and when summoned
through the Secretary for Native Affairs, at the Bishop's
request, withdrew or modified important parts of his
printed statement. The Bishop had actually no other
witness to call, and all his efforts to obtain a number of
well-informed and trustworthy eye-witnesses from Zulu-
land, Kwa' Jobe, and Basutoland, seemed likely to end
in a complete fiasco. But on the evening of Thursday,
August 5th, a native came to him in the street and said
that his name was Maboyi, son of Tole (Matshana's
chief induna, who was killed on the occasion in question),
and that he had been sent by Matshana to Mr. Fynn,
the superintendent, and Lutshungu, son of Ngoza, the
present chief, of the remnant of his former tribe living
Kwa' Jobe, to ask to be allowed to take down to
'Maritzburg as witnesses those men of his who were
present on the day of the attempt to seize Matshana.
Mr. Fynn said that " He did not refuse the men, but
wished to hear a word by a letter coming from the
Secretary for Native Affairs it was not proper that he
should hear it from a man of Mafcshana coming from
Zululand," and sent him off under charge of a policeman
to 'Maritzburg, where he was taken to the Secretary for
Native Affairs, who said to him : " If Matshana himself
THE MATSHANA INQUIRY AND COL. COLLET. 99
had come, this matter might have been properly settled ;
it won't be without him ! " But the Secretary for Native
Affairs said nothing to Maboyi about his going to call
the witnesses Kwa' Jobe ; he only asked by whom he
had been sent, and when informed, he told him to go
home to Zululand, as he had not been summoned and
had nothing to do with this affair. Maboyi had reached
'Maritzburg on Monday, August 2nd, the day on which
the inquiry began. He saw the Secretary for Native
Affairs on Tuesday, and on that day was dismissed as
above. Not a word was said to the Bishop about his
being brought down in this way under arrest, which
fully explained the non-arrival of his witnesses from
the location ; since, first, their fear of giving witness
against a government official, and now the arrest of
Maboyi, had spread a kind of panic among them all,
and deterred them from coming to give evidence
against Mr. John Shepstone -- himself a resident
magistrate, only lately acting as Secretary for Native
Affairs, and the brother of the Secretary for Native
Affairs himself merely in answer to the Bishop's un-
official summons. Hearing, however, on Thursday from
natives that the case was then going on at Government
House, Maboyi went up to speak with the Bishop, but
arrived when the court had adjourned. He found him
out in town, however, just as he was on the point of
leaving for Bishopstowe, and was, of course, told to wait
and give his evidence. Accordingly, he went to Bishop-
stowe, and Magema was charged to bring him in for
examination on Saturday, the next day of the inquiry.
On the way into town for that purpose, Mr. Fynn's
H 2
100 THE ZULU WAR.
policeman most positively refused to let him stay, and
went off ultimately in great wrath, as Maboyi and
Magema insisted that he must give his evidence before
leaving town to return to Zululand.
On that clay, Saturday, August 7th, the Bishop
explained the whole affair to the Commissioner, and,
having obtained a list of names from Maboyi, requested
that a Government messenger might be sent for the
men at once, and the Secretary for Native Affairs was
instructed to summon them. On Monday, August
9th, the Secretary for Native Affairs replied that
he had summoned all these men, except seven, who
were already in town, having been called by Mr. John
Shepstone, and having been, in fact, under his hands
in charge of his induna Nozitshina from the very first
day of the inquiry. It seemed as if "William Ngidi's
statement was really to be verified, and that these men
had all succumbed to their fears. On the other hand,
among these seven was Matendeyeka, whom William
Ngidi " trusted most of all ; " and there might be
amongst them some who would have the courage to
speak out and to describe the facts connected with the
arrest of Matshana to the best of their ability. At all
events the Bishop resolved to call them, and do his best
to bring the truth out of them ; and Magema after-
wards whispered that he had heard from one of Mr.
John's men, who was present when he spoke with the
people (Kwa 5 Jobe), that the men there had said : "It
was of no use to discuss it beforehand ; they would say
nothing about what they remembered now ; but before
the Governor they would speak the plain truth as they
THE MATSHANA INQUIRY AND COL. COLLET'. lOl
knew it." Accordingly the Bishop called four of these
men Matendeyeka, Faku (son of Tole), Magwaza,
Grwazizulu and they all confirmed the story as told by
his other witnesses. He left the other three to be called
by Mr. John Shepstone, but he never called them. That
these witnesses should have been called by Mr. John
Shepstone, as well as by the Bishop, was satisfactory,
showing that they were witnesses to whom no objection
could be made on the score of character or position in
the tribe, or as having been in any way, directly or
indirectly, influenced by the Bishop.
But the result was that, as these men. were in
the hands of the other side from the time they reached
until they left ; Maritzburg, the Bishop had never even
seen them, or had any communication with them, until
they appeared to give their evidence. He was wholly
ignorant beforehand of what they would say or what
they could say ; he knew not whether they would
confirm or contradict the story told by his other
witnesses ; and he knew not on what particular points,
if any, they could give special evidence, and was
therefore unable to ask the questions which might
have elicited such evidence.
By this time (August 8th) the witnesses from Zulu-
land had arrived, from whom the Bishop learned the
names of other important witnesses living Kwa' Jobe,
and at his request these also were sent for by Govern-
ment messengers. Unfortunately, through Maboyi's
arrest, some of the Bishop's witnesses summoned by the
Secretary for Native Affairs arrived too late on the very
day (August 21st) on which the evidence was closed, and
102 THE ZULU WAR.
others a day or two afterwards twelve altogether of
whom only one could be heard, whom the Bishop had
expressly named as a man whose testimony he espe-
cially desired to take. Upon the whole, Sir Garnet
"Wolseley, who began by " leaving entirely in the
Bishop's hands " the difficult and not inexpensive
business of "obtaining his witnesses," summoned ulti-
mately twenty-two of them, of whom, however, four only
could be heard by the Commissioner ; two (Matshana
and Ngijimi) did not come at all ; and three, including
a most important witness, were called too late to be
able to arrive till all was over ; while four more out
of the seven who had been called by Mr. John Shepstone
gave their evidence in support of the Bishop, as doubtless
the three others would have done, if Mr. John Shepstone
had called them.
In the despatch to the Earl of Carnarvon, already
quoted from (note to p. 91), Sir B. Pine remarks:
" I think it further my duty to point out to your lord-
ship that much of the evidence adduced by the Bishop
in this case has been taken in this way (exparte, without
the safety of publicity, and the opportunity of cross-
examination) ; evidence so taken is peculiarly untrust-
worthy, for everyone moderately acquainted with the
native character is aware tha^; when a question is put
to a native, he will intuitively perceive what answer is
required, and answer accordingly." The above is a
common but insufficiently supported accusation against
the natives, denied by many who are more than
" moderately acquainted " with their character ; although
of course it is the natural tendency of a subservient
THE MATSHANA INQUIRY AND COL. COLLET. 103
race in its dealings with its masters, and possible tyrants.
But granting for the nonce its truth, it would, in the
case of the Matshana inquiry, tell heavily on the
Bishop's side. Sir B. Pine was not present at the
private investigation made by the Bishop, to which he
alludes in the above sentence, and therefore can be no
judge of the " cross-examination," which the four
original witnesses underwent; and they, if they did
" intuitively perceive " what answer was required, and
" answer accordingly," must merely have spoken the
truth ; a truth which, at that early period of his investi-
gations, the Bishop was most reluctantly receiving, and
would gladly have had disproved.
The evidence before the court, however, was given
under circumstances which, if Sir B. Pine's account of
native witnesses be correct, adds enormously to the
value of the fact that out of these twenty-four witnesses,
summoned from various quarters, many of them with-
out opportunity of communicating either with the
Bishop or with each other, but one* failed when
it came to the point; and he, a feeble old man, just
released from prison (one of the captured tribe), was
manifestly in a state of abject alarm at finding
himself brought up to witness against the Government
whose tender mercies he had so lately experienced, and
contradicted before Colonel Colley the greater part of
the story which he had originally told the Bishop.
This poor creature had been intimidated and threatened
by a certain man named Adam, under whose surveil-
lance he lived after being released from gaol, and
* One of the original four.
104 THE ZULU WAE.
who actually turned him and his family out at night
as a punishment for his having obeyed a summons
to Bishopstowe. He was manifestly ready to say any-
thing which would relieve him from the fear of the
gaol, which he pleaded to Mr. Shepstone a day or
two later ; on which occasion he unsaid all he had
previously said, having, as he afterwards confessed, been
warned by Mr. Shepstone's policeman Eatsha, who
asked him for what purpose he had been summoned
by the Bishop, not to speak a word about " Mr. John's "
treatment of Matshana. But, with the best intentions,
the man did not succeed in making his story tally
entirely with that of Mr. Shepstone's other witnesses,
nor with Mr. Shepstone's own.
With this one exception the Bishop's witnesses told
the same story in all essential respects. Tjhey were men
arriving from many different and distant parts of the
colony, from Zululand, and from the Free State, who
could not possibly have combined to tell the same story
in all its details, which, if false, would have been torn to
pieces when so many men of different ages and characters
were cross-examined by one so thoroughly acquainted
with all the real facts of the case as Mr. Shepstone
men who had nothing to expect from the Bishop, but
had everything to dread from the Government if proved
to have brought a false and foul charge against an officer
so highly placed and so powerfully protected; yet not
the least impression was made upon the strength of their
united evidence.
The case, however, is very different when we turn to
Mr. Shepstone's witnesses* Of these, nine in number
THE MATSHANA INQUIRY AND GOL. COLLEY. 105
(besides the four natives called by both the Bishop and
Mr. Shepstone), seven were natives ; the other two being
the Secretary for Native Affairs and Mr. John Taylor
a son of Mr. John Shepstone's first wife by her former
husband. Mr. Taylor was a lad of nine at the time, but,
having been- present with his mother and little sister
on the occasion of the attack upon Matshana, was
summoned as a witness by Mr. Shepstone. His
evidence was chiefly important as helping to prove
that Matshana's party had not the concealed weapons
which Mr. Shepstone's chief native witness Nozit-
shina said were left by them in immense numbers
upon the ground; as he stated that he and his
sister went over the ground, after the affair was over,
and picked up the assegais, " about eight or nine " in
number.
But it is important to remark that the very fact of
the presence at this meeting of Mrs. Shepstone with her
two children, goes far to disprove the account given by
Mr. Shepstone in his second " statement, 7 ' prepared by
him on the occasion of this trial, but which is greatly at
variance on some vital points with the narrative written
by him on the day after the event, dated March 17th,
1858, for the information of His Excellency the Lieut. -
Governor. It seems almost incredible that Mr. John
Shepstone should have, as he says in his second state-
ment, " made up his mind to face almost certain " death,
not only for himself and all his men, but for his wife and
her two young children, on the grounds that it was " too
late to withdraw at this stage " (same report), when at
any time since the " day or two previous " (ibid.), when
106 THE ZULU WAR.
the information in question* reached him ; according to
his account he might have put off the meeting, or at all
events have sent his wife and her children to a place of
safety. The Secretary for Native Affairs' evidence could
of course be of a merely official character, as he was not
present on the occasion. He stated that Mr. John Shep-
stone's letters of February 16th and 24th, 1858, asked
for by the Bishop, on the subject of the approaching
interview with Matshana, could not be found, although
they "must have been recently mislaid," as he himself
(the Secretary for Native Affairs) had quoted from one of
them in his minute for the Secretary of State in June,
1874. Of Mr. Shepstone's native witnesses it can only
be said that, amongst the seven called by him only, six
contradicted themselves and each other to so great an
extent as to make their evidence of no value, while the
evidence of the seventh was unimportant, and the four
witnesses called by both Mr. Shepstone and the Bishop
told the same story as did the witnesses of the latter,
most unexpectedly to him.
Nevertheless Colonel Colley's judgment, although
convicting Mr. John Shepstone of having enticed the
chief Matshana to an interview with the 'intention of
seizing him, was received and acted upon in Natal as an
acquittal of that officer. So far was this the case, that,
* Mr. Shepstone says in his second report that a day or two
previous to the meeting with Matshana, he had received information
to the effect that the chief's intentions were to put him and his people
to death at the expected interview, and all the efforts made by Mr,
Shepstone and his witnesses were to prove, first, the murderous inten-
tions of Matshana ; and, secondly, that nevertheless Mr. Shepstone had
no counter-plans for violence, and did not fire upon the people.
THE MATSHANA INQUIRY AND COL. COLLET. 107
although Lord Carnarvon directed that the Bishop's
costs should be placed upon the colonial estimates, the
Legislative Council of the colony refused to pay them on
the grounds that they were the costs of the losing
party. In his report Colonel Colley gives his opinions
as follows :
" That Matyana was enticed to an interview, as
stated by the Bishop, and was induced to come unarmed,
under the belief that it was a friendly meeting, such as
he had already had with Mr. Shepstone, for the purpose
of discussing the accusations against him and the
question of his return to his location.
"That Matyana, though very suspicious and un-
willing, came there in good faith ; and that the accusa-
tions against him of meditating the assassination of
Mr. Shepstone and his party, of a prearranged plan
and signal for the purpose, and of carrying concealed
arms to the meeting which are made in Mr. J.
Shepstone's statements, are entirely without foun-
dation.
" That Mr. Shepstone at that time held no magisterial
position, but was simply the commander of a small
armed force charged with the execution of a warrant ;
and that the manner in which he proposed to effect the
seizure, viz. at a supposed friendly meeting, was known
to and sanctioned by, if not the Government, at least
the immediate representative of the Government and
Mr. Shepstone's superior, Dr. Kelly, the resident
magistrate of the district.
"That Mr. Shepstone did not attempt to shoot
Matyana, as described by the Bishop, but fired into the
108 THE ZULU WAR.
air after the attempt to seize Matyana had failed, and in
consequence of the attempt made almost simultaneously
by some of Matyana's men to reach the huts and seize
the arms of Mr. Shepstone's men.
"The concealment of the gun," he continues, "and
the fact that a number of Matyana's men were killed in
the pursuit, is not disputed by Mr. Shepstone.
" I confess that I have had the greatest difficulty in
forming my opinion on this latter point, and especially
as to whether Mr. Shepstone fired into the air as he
states. The weight of direct evidence adduced at the
inquiry lay altogether on the other aide."*
Colonel Colley then proceeds to give the considera-
tions by which he has been influenced in coming to a
conclusion directly opposed to the side on which, as he
himself says, lay the weight of direct evidence. These
considerations were threefold. The first is an opinion
of his own, considerably at variance with most people's
experience, namely, that a story handed down by
oral tradition " crystallises into an accepted form,"
by which he explains away the fact that so many
witnesses told the same story, and one which stood
the test of cross-examination, without any important
variations.
The second consideration was even more singular,
namely, that allowance must be made on Mr, John
Shepstone's side for the greater ability with which the
Bishop conducted his case ; and the third lay in the
statement that "Mr. J. W* Shepstone is a man of known
courage, and a noted sportsman and shot," and " was
* Author's italics.
THE MATSHANA INQUIRY AND COL. COLLET. 109
not likely to have missed " Matyana if lie had fired at
him ; " and, if driven to fire into the crowd in self-
defence, it is more probable that he would have shot
one of the men on the right." The Bishop's opponents
from the very first persistently put forward the notion
that he had " brought a charge against Mr. J. W.
Shepstone," and this was countenanced by the Govern-
ment when they threw upon him the serious task of
prosecuting before a Court of Enquiry, whereas in
point of fact the real question at issue was not
whether or no a certain shot was actually fired, but
whether, on a certain occasion, a Government official had
acted in a treacherous manner towards a native chief,
thereby giving reason for the excuse of fear on the part
of Langalibalele, treated as a false pretence by the
court, some members of which were fully aware of the
facts, and the prosecutor himself the official concerned.
And, further, whether the said facts had been concealed
by high Government officers, and denied by them
repeatedly to their superiors in England.
On the former questions Colonel Colley's report
leaves no doubt, and Lord Carnarvon's comments upon
it are of a very decided nature. After signifying his
acceptance of the decision as a "sound and just con-
clusion," and complimenting Colonel Colley on the "able
and conscientious manner in which " he " has acquitted
himself of an arduous and delicate task," he continues :
" On the other hand, I must, even after the lapse of so
many years, record my disapprobation of the artifices by
which it is admitted Matyana was entrapped into the
meeting with a view to his forcible arrest. Such under-
110 THE ZULU WAR.
hand manoeuvres are opposed to the morality of a
civilised administration ; they lower English rule in the
eyes of the natives ; and they even defeat their own
object, as is abundantly illustrated by the present case."
Mr. J. W. Shepstone, however, was a subordinate
officer, and if his mode of executing the warrant was
approved by the superior authorities in the colony, the
blame which may attach to the transaction must be
borne by them at least in equal proportion.
The gist of Colonel Colley's decision is altogether
condemnatory of Mr. J. Shepstone, some of whose state-
ments, he says, " are entirely without foundation," and,
by implication, also of his brother, the Secretary for Native
Affairs ; yet virtually, and in the eyes of the world, the
decision was in their favour. To quote from The Natal
Mercury of November 2nd, 1875 : "It is still understood
that Mr. Shepstone, in the minds of impartial judges,
stands more than exonerated from the Bishop's charges."
Mr. John Shepstone was retained in his responsible posi-
tion, and received further promotion ; and his brother
was immediately appointed to the high office of Admi-
nistrator of Government, and sent out with power to
annex the Transvaal if he thought proper.
"We have dwelt at some length upon the inquiry
into the Matshana case ; for, since the annexation of the
Transvaal was one of the direct and immediate causes
of the Zulu "War, and since it seems improbable that
any other man than Sir Theophilus Shepstone could at
the moment have been found equally able to undertake
the task, it becomes a serious question to what extent an
inquiry which had no practical effect whatsoever upon
THE MATSHANA INQUIRY AND COL. COLLET. Ill
the position of men whose conduct had been stigma-
tised by the Secretary of State himself as " underhand
manoeuvres, opposed to the morality of a civilised
administration," may not be considered chargeable with
the disastrous results. And, further, we must protest
against the spirit of the last sentence of Lord
Carnarvon's despatch on the subject, in which he
expresses his " earnest hope that his (Colonel Colley's)
report will be received by all parties to this controversy
in the spirit which is to be desired, and be accepted as
a final settlement of a dispute which cannot be pro-
longed without serious prejudice to public interests, and
without a renewal of those resentments which, for the
good of the community English as well as native had
best be put to rest."
A dislocated joint must be replaced, or the limb
cannot otherwise be pressed down into shape and "put
to rest;" a thorn must be extracted, not skinned over
and left in the flesh ; and as, with the dislocation un-
reduced or the thorn un extracted, the human frame
can never recover its healthful condition, so it is with
the state with an unrighted wrong, an unexposed
injustice.
The act of treason towards Matshana, hidden for
many years, looked upon by its perpetrators as a matter
past and gone, has tainted all our native policy since
unknown to most English people in Natal or at home
and has finally borne bitter fruit in the present unhappy
condition of native affairs.
CHAPTER VIII.
THE ANNEXATION OF THE TRANSVAAL.
ON the 5th of October, 1876, Sir Theophilus Shepstone,
K.C.M.G-., was appointed "to be a Special Commis-
sioner to inquire respecting certain disturbances which
have taken place in the territories adjoining the
colony of Natal, and empowering him, in certain
events, to exercise the power and jurisdiction of
Her Majesty over such territories, or some of them."
(P. P. [C. 1776] p. 1.)
The commission stated : " Whereas grievous dis-
turbances have broken out in the territories adjacent
to our colonies in South Africa, with war between the
white inhabitants and the native races, to the great
peril of the peace and safety of our said colonies . . .
and, if the emergency should seem to you to be such as
to render it necessary, in order to secure the peace and
safety of our said colonies and of our subjects elsewhere,
that the said territories, or any portion or portions of
the same, should provisionally, and pending the an-
nouncement of our pleasure, be administered in our
name and on our behalf; then, and in such case only,
we do further authorise you, the said Sir Theophilus
THE ANNEXATION OF THE TRANSVAAL. 113
Shepstone, by proclamation under your hand, to declare
that, from and after a day to be therein named, so much
of any such territories as aforesaid, as to you after due
consideration, shall seem fit, shall be annexed to and
form part of our dominions. . . . Provided, first, that
no such proclamation shall be issued by you with respect
to any district, territory, or state unless you shall be
satisfied that the inhabitants thereof, or a sufficient
number of them, or the Legislature thereof, desire to
become our subjects, nor if any conditions unduly
limiting our power and authority therein are sought to
be imposed."
Such was the tenor of the commission which, unknown
to the world at large, Sir Theophilus Shepstone brought
with him when he returned to Natal in November, 1876.
The sudden annexation which followed was a stroke
which took all by surprise except the few already in the
secret ; many declaring to the last that such an action
on the part of the English Government was impossible
because, they thought, unjust. It is true that the
Eepublic had for long been going from bad to worse in
the management of its own affairs ; its Government had
no longer the power to enforce laws or to collect taxes ;
and the country was generally believed to be fast
approaching a condition of absolute anarchy. Never-
theless it was thought by some that, except by the
request of those concerned, we had no right to intrude
our authority for the better control of Transvaal affairs
so long as their bad management did not affect us.
On one point, however, we undoubtedly had a right
to interfere, as the stronger, the juster, and more merciful
114 THE ZULU WAR.
nation namely, the attitude of the Transvaal Boers
towards, and their treatment of, the native tribes who
were their neighbours, or who came under their control.
On behalf of the latter unfortunates (Transvaal subjects),
we did not even profess to interfere ; but one of the % chief
causes alleged by us for our taking possession of the
country was a long and desultory war which was taking
place between the Boers and Sikukuni, the chief of the
Bapedi tribe living upon their northern borders, and in
the course of which the Boers were behaving towards the
unhappy natives with a treachery, and, when they fell
into their power, with a brutality unsurpassed by any
historical records. The sickening accounts of cruelties
inflicted upon helpless men, women, and children by the
Boers, which are to be found on official record in the
pages of the Blue-book (C. 1776), should be ample
justification in the eyes of a civilised world for English
interference, and forcible protection of the sufferers ; and
it is rather with the manner in which the annexation
was carried out, and the policy which followed it, than
with the intervention of English power in itself, that an
objection can be raised.
The war between the Boers and the Bapedi arose
out of similar encroachments on the part of the former,
which led, as we shall presently show, to their border
disputes with the Zulus. Boer farmers had gradually
deprived of their land the native possessors of the soil by
a simple process peculiarly their own. They first rented
land from the chiefs for grazing purposes, then built
upon it, still paying a tax or tribute to the chief ; finally,
having well established themselves, they professed to
THE ANNEXATION OF THE TRANSVAAL. 115
have purchased the land for the sum already paid as
rent, announced themselves the owners of it, and were
shortly themselves levying taxes on the very men whom
they had dispossessed. In this manner Sikukuni was
declared by the Boers to have ceded to them the whole
of his territory that is to say, hundreds of square miles,
for the paltry price of a hundred head of cattle.
An officer of the English Government, indeed (His
Excellency's Commissioner at Lydenburg, Captain Clarke,
E.A.), was of opinion [C. 2316, p. 29] that, "had only
the Boer element in the Lydenburg district been con-
sulted, it is doubtful if there would have been war with
Sikukuni," as the Boers, he said, might have continued
to pay taxes to the native chiefs. And the officer in
question appears to censure the people who were
" willing to submit to such humiliating conditions, and
ambitious of the position of prime adviser to a native
chief." It is difficult to understand why there should
be anything humiliating in paying rent for land, whether
to white or black owners, and the position of prime
adviser to a powerful native chief might be made a very
honourable and useful one in the hands of a wise and
Christian man.
Captain Clarke continues thus : " It was the foreign
element under the late President which forced matters
to a crisis. Since the annexation the farmers have, with
few exceptions, ceased to pay tribute to the Chiefs ; their
relations with the natives are otherwise unchanged.
Culture and contact with civilisation will doubtless have
the effect of re-establishing the self-respect of these
people, and teaching them the obligation and benefits
i 2
116 THE ZULU WAR.
imposed and conferred on them by their new position."
That is to say, apparently, teaching them that it is
beneath their dignity to pay taxes to native land-
owners, but an " obligation imposed " upon them to rob
the latter altogether of their land, the future possession
of which is one of the " benefits conferred on them by
their new position " (i.e. as subjects of the British Crown).
"The Bapedi branch of the Basuto family," says
Captain Clarke, in the same despatch, "essentially
agricultural and peaceful in its habits and tastes,
even now irrigate the land, and would, if possible,
cultivate in excess of their food requirements. The
friendly natives assure me that their great wish
is to live peacefully on their lands, and provide them-
selves with ploughs, waggons, etc. The experience of the
Berlin missionaries confirms this view. Eelieved of
their present anomalous position, into which they
have been forced by the ambition of their rulers,*
and distrust of the Boers, encouraged to follow their
natural bent, the Basutos would become a peaceful
agricultural people, capable of a certain civilisation."
How well founded was this " distrust of the Boers,"
may be gathered from the accounts given in the Blue-
book already mentioned.
The objects of the Boers in their attacks upon their
native neighbours appear to have been twofold the
acquisition of territory, and that of children to be brought
up as slaves.
The Cape Argus of December 12th, 1876, remarks :
* Rather by the determination of their rulers to preserve their
land from Eoer encroachments.
THE ANNEXATION OF THE TRANSVAAL. 117
" Through the whole course of this Bepublic's existence,
it has acted in contravention of the Sand River Treaty;*
and slavery has occurred not only here and there in
isolated cases, but as an unbroken practice has been one
of the peculiar institutions of the country, mixed up with
all its social and political life. It has been at the root
of most of its wars. . . . The Boers have not only
fallen upon unsuspecting kraals simply for the purpose
of obtaining the women and children and cattle, but
they have carried on a traffic through natives, who have
kidnapped the children of their weaker neighbours, and
sold them to the white man. Again, the Boers have
sold and exchanged their victims amongst themselves.
Waggon-loads of slaves have been conveyed from one end
of the country to the other for sale, and that with the
cognizance and for the direct advantage of the highest
* SAND EIVER TREATY. "Evidence was adduced that the Transvaal
Boers, who, by the Sand River Convention, and in consideration of the
independence which that convention assured to them, had solemnly
pledged themselves to this country (England) not to reintroduce
slavery into their Republic, had been in the habit of capturing,
buying, selling, and holding in forced servitude, African children,
called by the cant name of ' black ivory,' murdering the fathers,
and driving off the mothers; that this slave trade was carried on
with the sanction of the subordinate Transvaal authorities, and that
the President did actually imprison and threaten to ruin by State
prosecution a fellow-countryman who brought it to the notice of the
English authority an authority which, if it had not the power to
prevent, had at any rate a treaty right to denounce it. This and
more was done, sometimes in a barbarous way, under an assumed
divine authority to exterminate those who resisted them. So much
was established by Dutch and German evidence. But it was supple-
mented and carried farther by the evidence of natives as to their own
sufferings, and of English officers as to that general notoriety which
used to be called publica fama" From an article by Lord Blacliford
in The Nineteenth Century Review, August 1879, p. 265.
118 THE ZULU WAR.
officials of the land. The writer has himself seen in a
town situated in the south of the Eepublic the children
who had been brought down from a remote northern
district. . . . The circumstances connected with some of
these kidnapping excursions are appalling, and the
barbarities practised by cruel masters upon some of
these defenceless creatures during the course of their
servitude are scarcely less horrible than those reported
from Turkey, although they are spread over a course of
years instead of being compressed within a few weeks."
This passage is taken from a letter to The Argus
(enclosed in a despatch from Sir Henry Barkly to the
Earl of Carnarvon, December 13th, 1876), which, with
other accompanying letters from the same source, gives
an account of Boer atrocities too horrible for repeti-
tion. [C. 1776]. A single instance may be mentioned
which, however shocking, is less appalling than others,
but perhaps shows more plainly than anything else
could do what the natives knew the life of a slave in the
Transvaal would be. The information is given by a
Boer. "In 1864," he says, "the Swazies accompanied
the Boers against Males/" The Boers did nothing but
stand by and witness the fearful massacre. The men
and women were also murdered. One poor woman sat
clutching her baby of eight days old. The Swazies
stabbed her through the body; and when she found that
she could not live, she wrung her baby's neck with her
own hands, to save it from future misery. On the
return of that commando the children who became too
* A native chief.
THE ANNEXATION OF THE TRANSVAAL. 119
weary to continue the journey were killed on the road.
The survivors were sold as slaves to the farmers."
Out of this state of things eventually proceeded the
war between the Boers and Sikukuni, the result of
which was a very ambiguous one indeed ; for although
Sikukuni was driven out of the low-lying districts of
the country, he took refuge in his stronghold, which
affords such an impregnable position in a thickly-popu-
lated range of mountains as hitherto to have defied
all attempts, whether made by Boers or by English, to
reduce it.*
Another important reason alleged at the time for
taking possession of the Transvaal was that the border
troubles between it and Zululand were becoming more
serious every day ; that, sooner or later, unless we
interposed our authority, a war would break out between
the Boers and the Zulus, into which we should inevitably
be drawn. The Zulus, having continually entreated our
protection, while at our desire they refrained from
defending themselves by force of arms, were naturally
rejoiced at an action on our part which looked like an
answer to their oft-repeated prayer, and eagerly expected
the reward of their long and patient waiting.
But, however strongly we may feel that it was the
duty of the more powerful nation to put a stop to the
doings of the Transvaal Boers, even at considerable
expense to ourselves, the manner in which we have
acted, and the consequences which followed, have been
such as to cause many sensible people to feel that we
* Written in October, 1879,
120 THE ZULU WAR.
should have done better to withdraw our prohibition
from Cetshwayo, and allow him and the Boers " to fight
it out between them." *
We might have honestly and openly interfered and
insisted upon putting a stop to the atrocities of the
Boers, annexing their country if necessary to that end,
but then we ourselves should have done justice to the
natives on whose behalf we professed to interfere, instead
* Lord Blachford says in the article already quoted from : " The
citizens of these Republics have gone out from among us into a hostile
wilderness, because they could not endure a humanitarianism which
not only runs counter to their habits and interest, but blasphemes that
combination of gain with godliness which is part of their religion.
While that humanitarianism forms a leading principle of our govern-
ment they will not submit to it. Why should we bribe or force them
to do so 1 It is no doubt right and wise to remain, if possible, on
good terms with them. It is wise and generous to save them, if
possible, in their day of calamity as, with our own opposite
policy, we have been able to save them by a wave of the hand
twice from the Basutos, and once from the Zulus. (Once for all
rather, through the course of many years, during which we have re-
strained the Zulus from asserting their own rights to the disputed
territory, by promises that we would see justice done. Author.) But
it is neither wise nor necessary to embroil ourselves in their quarrels
until they call for help, until they have had occasion to feel the evil
effects of their own methods, and the measure of their weakness, and
are ready, not in whispers or innuendos and confidential corners, but
outspokenly in public meetings, or through their constituted authorities,
to accept with gratitude our intervention on our own terms, until they
are, if they ever can be, thus taught by adversity. I do not myself
believe that we could enter into any political union with them
except at the sacrifice of that character for justice to which, I persist
in saying, we owe so much of our power and security in South Africa.
Nor so long as we observe the rules of justice to them shall we do any
good by disguising our substantial differences, or refraining from
indignant remonstrances against proceedings which are not only re-
pugnant to humanity, but violate their engagements with us and
endanger our security."
THE ANNEXATION OF THE TRANSVAAL. 121
of taking over with the country and carrying on those
very quarrels and aggressions which we alleged as a
sufficient reason for the annexation.
When Sir Theophilus Shepstone went up to Pretoria
it was, ostensibly, merely to advise the President and
Volksraad of the Transvaal Eepublic as to the best
means of extricating themselves and the country from
the difficulties into which they were plunged, and with
the expressed intention of endeavouring to produce a
peaceful settlement with Sikukuni, which should protect
him and his people for the future from the tyranny of
the Boers. Up to the last the notion that there was
any intention of forcibly annexing the country was~ r
indignantly repudiated by the members of the expedi-V*-
*&r
tion, although their chief meanwhile was in possession
of his commission as Administrator of the British
Government in the Transvaal. There were some who
suspected that there was more in the movement than
was confessed to by those concerned. It was argued
that, were Sir Theophilus Shepstone's visit of a purely
friendly nature, no armed force would have been sent to
escort him, as he was going, not into a savage country,
but into one which, at all events, professed to have a
civilised government and an educated class. The
unsettled state of feeling amongst the Boers was
pleaded in answer to this argument, but was commonly
met by the suggestion that if, under the circumstances,
the armed force of mounted police which accompanied
the important visitor might be looked upon as a
justifiable precaution, yet the possible danger to
strangers from the violence of a few lawless men in
122 THE ZULU WAE.
a country in which the government was not strong
enough to keep them in check, was not great enough
to account for the fact that a regiment of British
infantry was hastily moved up to Newcastle, from
whence they could speedily be summoned into the
Transvaal. The presence of a Zulu army upon the
other border, where it lay quiet and inoffensive for
weeks during Sir Theophilus Shepstone's proceedings
in the Transvaal, was naturally looked upon as a
suspicious circumstance. There can be little doubt
that whether or no Cetshwayo obeyed a hint from
his old friend the Secretary for Native Affairs, and
sent his army to support him, and to overawe the
Boers by a warlike demonstration the Zulus were
present in a spirit, however inimical to the Boers,
entirely friendly to the English. The mere fact that
the army lay there so long in harmless repose, and
dispersed promptly and quietly immediately upon
receiving orders to do so from Sir Theophilus Shep-
stone, proves that, at all events, they and their king
thought that they were carrying out his wishes. The
feeling expressed at the time by a British officer,* in
speaking of this Zulu army, and recommending that
it should be dispersed, that "it were better the little
band of Englishmen (including, of course, himself)
y
should fall by the hand of the Boers than that aught
should be done by the former to bring about a war of
races/' can hardly have been shared by Sir Theophilus
Shepstone himself, or the message to the Zulu king
* Colonel Durnford, K.E., who paid a flying visit to Pretoria at
the time.
TEE ANNEXATION OF THE TRANSVAAL. 123
to withdraw his army would have been despatched
some weeks earlier. iVu^^v^ tww>4 ^\^^\
In face of these facts~ it strikes one as strange
that the temporary presence of this Zulu army on the
Transvaal borders, manifestly in our support (whether
by request or not), and which retired without giving the
least offence, or even committing such acts of theft or
violence as might be expected as necessary evils in the 9
neighbourhood of a large European garrison, should
have been regarded, later, as a sign of Cetshwayo's
inimical feeling towards the English*
Mr. Pretorius, member of the Dutch executive
council, and other influential Transvaalers, assert "tnat' v
Sir T. Shepstone threatened to let loose the Zulus upon
them, in order to reduce them to submission ; but the
accusation is denied on behalf of the Administrator of
the Transvaal. And Mr. Fynney (in the report of his
mission to Cetshwayo from Sir T. Shepstone, upon the
annexation of the Transvaal, dated July 4, 1877) gives
the king's words to him, as follows : "I am pleased that
Somtseu (Sir Theophilus Shepstone) has sent you to let
me know that the land of the Transvaal Boers has now
become part of the lands of the Queen of England. I
began to wonder why he did not tell me something of
what he was doing. I received one message from him,
sent by Unkabano, from Newcastle, and I heard the
* Mr. John Dunn is said to have stated to the Special Corre-
spondent of The Cape Argus, and to have since reaffirmed his state-
ment, that Sir T. Shepstone " sent word to Cetshwayo that he was
heing hemmed in, and the king was to hold himself in readiness to
come to his assistance." This assertion has also been denied by-
Sir T. Shepstone's supporters, --.(iruoo &,< *. t<*n M oo vJL tfhCft U/J"
124 THE ZULU WAR.
Boers were not treating him properly, and that they
intended to put him into a corner. If they had done
so, I should not have wanted for anything more. Had
one shot been fired, I should have said, ' What more do
I wait for ? they have touched my father/ '
But all doubt upon the subject of Sir T. Shepstone's
intention was quickly and suddenly set at rest the
silken glove of friendly counsel and disinterested advice
was thrown aside, and the mailed hand beneath it
seized the reins of government from the slackened
fingers of the President of the Transvaal. On the
22nd January, 1877, Sir Theophilus Shepstone entered
Pretoria, the capital of the country, where he was
received with all kindness and attention by the pre-
sident, Mr. Burgers, and other important men, to whom
he spoke of his mission in general terms, as one the
object of which was "to confer with the Government
and people of the Transvaal, with the object of initi-
ating a new state of things which would guarantee
security for the future." *
On April 9th, 1879, Sir T. Shepstone informed
President Burgers that "the extension over the Trans-
vaal of Her Majesty's authority and rule " was imminent.
The following protest was officially read and handed
in to Sir T. Shepstone on the llth April :
" Whereas I, Thomas Francois Burgers, State Presi-
dent of the South African Kupublic, have received a
despatch, dated the 9th instant, from Her British
Majesty's Special Commissioner, Sir Theophilus Shep-
stone, informing me that his Excellency has resolved,
* P. P. [C. 1776] p. 88.
THE ANNEXATION OF THE TRANSVAAL. 125
in the name of Her Majesty's Government, to bring
the South African Kepublic, by annexation, under the
authority of the British Crown :
"And whereas I have not the power to draw the
sword with good success for the defence of the inde-
pendence of the State against a superior power like that
of England, and in consideration of the welfare of the
whole of South Africa, moreover, feel totally disinclined
to involve its white inhabitants in a disastrous war,
without having employed beforehand all means to secure
the rights of the people in a peaceable way :
" So, I, in the name and by the authority of the
Government and the people of the South African
Kepublic, do hereby solemnly protest against the
intended annexation.
"Given under my hand and under the Seal of the
State at the Government Office at Pretoria, on this
the llth day of April, in the year 1877.
(Signed) " THOMAS BURGERS,
" State President."
A strong protest was handed in on the same date
by the Executive Council, in which it was stated " the
people, by memorials or otherwise, have, by a large
majority, plainly stated that they are averse to it"
(annexation).
On April 17th, 1877, Sir T. Shepstone writes to
Lord Carnarvon : " On Thursday last, the 12th instant,
I found myself in a position to issue the proclamations
necessary for annexing** the South African Kepublic,
* It may be interesting to compare the above with the wording of
Sir T. Shepstone's "Commission''?. P. [C. 1776] p. 111.
126 THE ZULU WAR.
commonly known as the Transvaal, to Her Majesty's
dominions, and for assuming the administration thereof."
P. P. [C. 1776] pp. 152-56.
His intentions had been so carefully concealed, the
proclamation took the people so completely by surprise;
that it was received in what might be called a dead
silence, which silence was taken to be of that nature
which " gives consent."
It has been amply shown since that the real feeling
of the country was exceedingly averse to English inter-
ference with its liberties, and that the congratulatory
addresses presented, and demonstrations made in favour
of what had been done, were but expressions of feeling
from the foreign element in the Transvaal, and got up
by a few people personally interested on the side of
English authority. But at the time they were made to
appear as genuine expressions of Boer opinions favour-
able to the annexation, which was looked upon as a
master-stroke of policy and a singular success.
It was some time before the Transvaalers recovered
from the stunning effects of the blow by which they had
been deprived of their liberties, and meanwhile the new
Government made rapid advances, and vigorous attempts
at winning popularity amongst the people. Sir T. Shep-
stone hastened to fill up every office under him with his
, . | own men, although there were great flourishes of trumpets
concerning preserving the rights of the people to the
greatest extent possible, and keeping the original men
"y Kin office wherever practicable. The first stroke by
which popularity was aimed at was that of remitting
'* L the war taxes levied upon the white population (though
THE ANNEXATION OF THE TRANSVAAL. 127
unpaid) to meet the expenses of the war with Sikukuni.
It became apparent at this point what an empty sham
was our proposed protection of Sikukuni, and how little
the oppression under which he and his people suffered
had really called forth our interference. Sir T. Shep-
stone, while remitting, as stated, the tax upon the
Boers, insisted upon the payment in full of the fine
in cattle levied by them upon Sikukuni's people. So
sternly did he carry out the very oppressions which he
came to put an end to, that a portion of the cattle paid
towards the fine (two thousand head, a large number, in 7^
the reduced and impoverished state of the people) were
sent back, by his orders, on the grounds that they were
too small and in poor condition, with the accompanying
message that better ones must be sent in their place,
O JT
A commission (composed of Captain Clarke, R.A., and
Mr. Osborne) was sent, before the annexation, by
Sir T. Shepstone, to inquire into a treaty pressed
by the Boers upon Sikukuni, and rejected by him, as
it contained a condition by which he was to pay
taxes, and thereby come under the Transvaal Govern-
ment.'''" To these gentlemen " Sikukuni stated that the
English were great and he was little [C. 1776, p. 147],
that he wanted them to save him from the Boers, who
hunted him to and fro, and shot his people down like
wild game. He had lost two thousand men" (this
included those who submitted to the Boers) "by the
* The chief repeatedly refused to sign any paper presented to him
by the Boers, on the grounds that he could not tell what it might
contain, beyond the points explained to him, to which he might after-
wards be said to have agreed ; showing plainly to what the natives
were accustomed in their dealings with the Transvaal.
128 THE ZULU WAR.
war, ten brothers, and four sons. ... He could not
trust the Boers as they were always deceiving him."
After saying that " he wished to be like Moshesh " (a
British subject), and be "happy and at peace," he
" asked whether he ought to pay the two thousand head
of cattle, seeing that the war was not of his making."
" To this we replied," say the Commissioners, " that
it was the custom of us English, when we made an
engagement, to fulfil it, cost what it might ; that our
word was our word."
Small wonder if the oppressed and persecuted people
and their chief at last resented such treatment, or that
some of them should have shown that resentment in a
manner decided enough to call for military proceedings
on the part of the new Government of the Transvaal.
In point of fact, however, it was not Sikukuni, but his
sister a chieftainess herself whose people, by a quarrel
with and raid upon natives living under our protection,
brought on the second or English " Sikukuni war."
Turning to the other chief pretext for the annexation
of the Transvaal, the disturbed condition of the Zulu
border, we find precisely the same policy carried out.
When it was first announced that the English had taken
possession of the country of their enemies, the Zulus,
figuratively speaking, threw up their caps, and rejoiced
greatly. They thought that now at last, after years of
patient waiting, and painful repression of angry feelings
at the desire of the Natal Government, they were to
receive their reward in a just acknowledgment of the
claims which Sir T. Shepstone had so long supported,
and which he was now in a position to confirm.
TEE ANNEXATION OF THE TRANSVAAL. 129
But the quiet submission of the Boers would not
have lasted, even upon the surface, had their new
Governor shown the slightest sign of leaning to the Zulu
side on the bitter boundary question ; and as Sir T.
Shepstone fancied that the power of his word was great
enough with the Zulus to make them submit, however
unwillingly, there was small chance of their receiving a
rood of land at his hands. He had lost sight of, or
never comprehended the fact, that that power was built
upon the strong belief which existed in the minds of the
Zulu king and people with regard to the justice and
honesty of the English Government. This feeling is
amply illustrated by the messages from the Zulu king,
quoted in our chapter upon the Disputed Territory, and
elsewhere in this volume, and need therefore only be
alluded to here.
But this belief, so far as Sir T. Shepstone is con-
cerned, was destroyed when the Zulus found that, far
from acting according to his often-repeated words, their
quondam friend had turned against them, and espoused
the cause of their enemies, whom, at his desire, they had
refrained these many years from attacking, when they
could have done so without coming into collision with
the English.
The Zulus, indeed, still believed in the English, and
in the Natal Government ; but they considered that Sir
T. Shepstone, in undertaking the government of the
Boers, had become a Boer himself, or, as Cetshwayo
himself said, his old friend and father's back, which had
carried him so long, had become too rough for him if
he could carry him no longer he would get down, and go
130 THE ZULU WAE.
to a man his equal in Pietermaritzburg (meaning Sir
Henry Bulwer, Lieut. -Governor of Natal), who would bo
willing and able to take him up.
. It is a curious fact, and one worthy of note, that Sir
T. Shepstone, who for so many years had held and
expressed an opinion favourable to the Zulus on this
most important boundary question, should yet have
studied it so little that, when he had been for six months
Administrator of the Transvaal, with all evidence, written
or oral, official or otherwise, at his command, he could
say, speaking of a conversation which he held with some
Dutch farmers at Utrecht Parl. p. (2079, p. 51-4) : "I
then learned for the first time, what has since been proved
by evidence the most incontrovertible, overwhelming, and
clear, that this boundary line* had been formally and
mutually agreed upon, and had been formally ratified by
the giving and receiving of tokens of thanks, and that
the beacons had been built up in the presence of the
President and members of the Executive Council of the
Republic, in presence of Commissioners from both Panda
and Cetshwayo, and that the spot on which every beacon
was to stand was indicated by the Zulu Commissioners
themselves placing the first stones on it.
"I shall shortly transmit to your Lordship" (the
Secretary of State for the Colonies) " the further evidence
on the subject that has been furnished to me." This
" further evidence," if forwarded, does not appear in
the Blue-books. It is plain that the Border Commis-
sioners of 1878 found both the " evidence the most
incontrovertible, overwhelming, and clear," and the
* That claimed by the Boers.
THE ANNEXATION OF THE TRANSVAAL. 131
"further evidence" promised, utterly worthless for the
purpose of proving the case of the Boers ; but, even
had it been otherwise, Sir T. Shepstone's confession of
ignorance up to so late a date on this most vital
question is singularly self-condemnatory.
" When I approached the question," * he says, " I
did so supposing that the rights of the Transvaal to
land on the Zulu border had very slender foundation.
I believed, from the representations which had been
systematically made by the Zulus to the Natal Govern-
ment on the subject, of which I was fully aware from
the position I held in Natal, that the beacons along
the boundary line had been erected by the Eepublican
Government, in opposition to the wishes, and in spite
of the protests, of the Zulu authorities. t
" I, therefore, made no claims or demand whatever
for land. I invited Cetshwayo to give me his views
regarding a boundary, when I informed him from
Pretoria that I should visit Utrecht on the tour I
then contemplated making. When I met the Zulu
prime minister and the indunas on the 18th October last "
(six weeks before he discovered, in conversation with
some Boers, the " evidence incontrovertible, overwhelm-
ing, and clear"), "on the Blood Kiver, I was fully pre-
pared, if it should be insisted on by the Zulus, as I
then thought it might justly be, to give up a tract
of country which had from thirteen to sixteen years
been occupied by Transvaal farmers, and to whose
* P. P. (2079, pp. 51-54).
f The conclusion arrived at, after a careful consideration of all
producible evidence, by the Korke's Drift Commission, in 1878.
K 2
132 THE ZULU WAR.
farms title-deeds had been issued by the late Govern^
ment ; and I contemplated making compensation to
those farmers in some way or another for their loss.
I intended, however, first to offer to purchase at a fair
price from the Zulu king all his claims to land which
had for so many years been occupied and built upon
by the subjects of the Transvaal, to whom the Govern-
ment of the country was distinctly liable."
Sir T. Shepstone, when he met the Zulu indunas at
the Blood Eiver, was prepared to abandon the line of
1861 (claimed by the Boers), for that of the Blood Eiver
and the Old Hunting Eoad ("if it should be insisted on
by the Zulus," as he " then thought it might justly
be "), which, in point of fact, would have satisfied neither
party ; but he does not say by what right he proposed to
stop short of the old line of 1856-7 viz. the Blood
Eiver and insist upon the " Old Hunting Eoad." If
the half- concession were just, so was the whole or
neither.
To these half-measures, however, the Zulus would
not submit, and the conference failed of its object.
" Fortunately, therefore, for the interests of the
Transvaal," says Sir T. Shepstone, " I was prevented
by the conduct of the Zulus themselves from sur-
rendering to them at that meeting what my information
on the subject then had led me to think was after all due
to them, and this I was prepared to do at any sacrifice to
the Transvaal, seeing, as it then appeared to me, that
justice to the Zulus demanded it."
* A liability transferred to the Zulu king by Sir Bartle Frere in
his correspondence with the Bishop of Natal.
THE ANNEXATION OF TEE TRANSVAAL. 133
In spite, however, of the concession to the Boers,
made in Sir T. Shepstone's altered opinion on the border
question, they were by no means reconciled to the loss
of their independence, although Captain Clarke says
(C. 2316, p. 28), in speaking of the Boers in Lydenburg
district, "they, in the majority of cases, would forget
fancied 'wrongs if they thought they had security for
their lives and property, education for their children,
and good roads for the transport of their produce." *
The following " agreement signed by a large number
of farmers at the meeting held at Wonderfontein," and
translated from a Dutch newspaper, the Zuid Afrikaan,
published at Capetown on the 15th February (C. 2316,
p. 1), gives a different impression of the state of feeling
amongst the Boers :
"In the presence of Almighty God, the Searcher of
all hearts, and prayerfully waiting on His gracious help
and pity, we, burghers of the South African Eepublic,
have solemnly agreed, and we do hereby agree, to make a
holy covenant for us, and for our children, which we
confirm with a solemn oath.
" Fully forty years ago our fathers fled from the Cape
Colony in order to become a free and independent people.
Those forty years were forty years of pain and suffering.
" We established Natal, the Orange Free State, and
the South African Eepublic, and three times the English
Government has trampled our liberty and dragged to
the ground our flag, which our fathers had baptised with
their blood and tears.
* That is to say, that they may be bribed by substantial benefits to
acquiesce in the loss of their liberties. Q
134 THE ZULU WAR.
"As by a thief in the night has our Republic been
stolen from us. We may nor can endure this. It is
God's will, and is required of us by the unity of our
fathers, and by love to our children, that we should
hand over intact to our children the legacy of the
fathers. For that purpose it is that we here come
together and give each other the right hand as men and
brethren, solemnly promising to remain faithful to our
country and our people, and with our eye fixed on God,
to co-operate until death for the restoration of the
freedom of our Republic.
"So help us Almighty God.' 7 , 'Wi^vcu^
These pious words, side by side with the horrible
accounts of the use made by the Boers of their liberty
while they had it, strike one as incredibly profane ; yet
they are hardly more so than part of the speech made
by Sir T. Shepstone to the burghers of the Transvaal
on the occasion of the annexation.
" Do you know," he asks them, " what has recently
happened in Turkey ? Because no civilised government
was carried on there, the Great Powers interfered and
said, ' Thus far and no farther/ And if this is done to
Empire, will a little Republic be excused when it
,VQ misbehaves ? Complain to other powers and seek justice
'jr there ? Yes, thank God I justice is still to be found
even for the most insignificant, but it is precisely this
justice which will convict us. If we want justice we
must be in a position to ask it with unsullied hands." *
* Was it by inadvertence that Sir T. Shepstone speaks of " us "
and "we," thus producing a sentence so strangely and unhappily
applicable 1
THE ANNEXATION OF THE TRANSVAAL. 135
Our first quotation was from the words of ignorant
Boers, our second from those of a man South African
born and bred, South African in character and educa-
tion. But perhaps both are surpassed by words lately
written by an English statesman of rank. Let us turn
to a " minute " of Sir Bartle Frere's, forwarded on
November 16th, 1878 (2222, p. 45), and see what he
says in defence of Boer conquests and encroachments.
"The Boers had force of their own, and every right of
conquest ; but they had also what they seriously believed
to be a higher title, in the old commands they found in
parts of their Bible to exterminate the Gentiles, and take
their land in possession.* We may freely admit that they
misinterpreted the text, and were utterly mistaken in its
application. But they had at least a sincere belief in
the Divine authority for what they did, and therefore a
far higher title than the Zulus could claim for all they
acquired" * (P. P. [0. 2222] p. 45).
If the worship of the Boers for their sanguinary
deity is to be pleaded in their behalf, where shall we
pause in finding excuses for any action committed by
insane humanity in the name of their many gods ? But
the passage hardly needs our comments, and we leave it
to the consideration of the Christian world.
A paragraph from The Daily News of thia day,
November 8th, 1879, will suitably close our chapter on
the Transvaal. It is headed " Serious Disturbance in the
Transvaal," and gives a picture of the disposition of the
Boers, and of the control we have obtained over them.
* Italics not Sir B. Frere's,
18(3 . THE ZULU WAR.
" PRETORIA, October 13th.
"A somewhat serious disturbance lias occurred at
Middleberg. A case came in due course before the local
court, relating to a matter which took place last July.
A Boer, by name Jacobs, had tied up one of his Kaffir
servants by his wrists to a beam, so that his feet could
not touch the ground. The man was too ill after it to
move for some days. The case against the Boer came
on on October 8th. A large number of Boers attended
from sympathy with the defendant* and anxious to resist
any interference between themselves and their Kaffirs.
The Landrost took the opportunity to read out Sir
Garnet's proclamation, declaring the permanency of the
annexation of the Transvaal. The attitude of the Boers
appeared to be so threatening that after a time the
Landrost thought it better to adjourn the hearing for a
couple of hours.
" On the court's reassembling, he was informed that
five-and-twenty Boers had visited two of the stores in
the town, and had seized gunpowder there, gunpowder
being a forbidden article of sale. The following day a
much larger attendance of Boers made their appearance
at the court. Seventy of them held a meeting, at
which they bound themselves to protect those who
.had seized the gunpowder, and their attitude was so
threatening that the Landrost, on the application of
the public prosecutor, adjourned the case sine die,
A fresh case of powder seizing was reported on the
same day. Colonel Lanyon has already gone to the
scene of disturbance, which will be dealt with purely,
* Author's italics throughout.
THE ANNEXATION OF THE TRANSVAAL. 137
at all events at present, as a civil case of violence
exercised against the owners of the stores. At the same
time a troop of dragoons will be there about the day
after to-morrow, and a company of infantry in a few
days more, while a considerable number of the 90th
Eegiment will in a short time be, in regular course,
passing that way. The spark will therefore no doubt
be stamped out quickly where it has been lighted.
The only danger is in the tendency to explosion which
it perhaps indicates in other directions."
CHAPTER IX.
THE DISPUTED TERRITORY.
WE must now look back and gather up the threads
hitherto interwoven with accounts of other matters
connected with what has been rightly called the
" burning question" of the disputed territory, which
led eventually to the Zulu War.
The disputes between the Boers and Zulus concerning
the boundary line of their respective countries had
existed for many years, its origin and growth being
entirely attributable to the well-known and usually
successful process by which the Dutch Boers, as we
have already said, have gradually possessed themselves of
the land belonging to their unlettered neighbours. This
process is described by Mr. Osborn, formerly resident
magistrate of Newcastle, now Colonial Secretary of the
Transvaal Government, September 22nd, 1876 (1748,
p. 196).
" I would point out here that this war (with
Sikukuni) arose solely out of dispute about land. The
Boers as they have done in other cases, and are still
doing encroached by degrees upon native territory ;
commencing by obtaining permission to graze stock
THE DISPUTED TERRITORY. 139
upon portions of it at certain seasons of the year,
followed by individual graziers obtaining from native
headmen a sort of license to squat upon certain defined
portions, ostensibly in order to keep other Boer squatters
away from the same land. These licenses, temporarily
extended, as friendly or neighbourly acts, by unautho-
rised headmen, after a few seasons of occupation by the
Boer, are construed by him as title, and his permanent
occupation ensues. Damage for trespass is levied by
him upon the very men from whom he obtained right
to squat, to which the natives submit out of fear of
the matter reaching the ears of the paramount Chief,
who would in all probability severely punish them for
opening the door of encroachment to the Boer. After
awhile, however, the matter comes to a crisis, in con-
sequence of the incessant disputes between the Boers
and the natives ; one or other of the disputants lays the
case before the paramount Chief, who, upon hearing both
parties, is literally frightened with violence and threats by
the Boer into granting him the land. Upon this, the usual
plan followed by the Boer is at once to collect a few
neighbouring Boers, including an Acting Field Cornet,
or even an Acting Provisional Field Cornet, appointed
by the Field Cornet or Provisional Cornet, the latter to
represent the Government, although without instructions
authorising him to act in the matter. A few cattle are
.collected among themselves, which the party takes to
the Chief, and his signature is obtained to a written
instrument, alienating to the Eepublican Boers a large
slice of, or all, his territory. The contents of this
document are, so far as I can make out, never clearly
140 THE ZULU WAR.
or intelligibly explained to the Chief, who signs it and
accepts of the cattle, under the impression that it is
all in settlement of hire for the grazing licenses granted
by his headmen."
"This, I have no hesitation in saying, is the usual
method by which the Boers obtain what they call
cessions of territories to them by native Chiefs. In
Sikukuni's case, they say that his father, Sikwata,
ceded to them the whole of his territory (hundreds of
square miles) for one hundred head of cattle."
Also Sir H. Barkly, late Governor of the Cape,
writes as follows, October 2nd, 1876 (1748, p. 140) :
"The following graphic description of this process
(of Boer encroachment) is extracted from a letter in the
Transvaal Advocate of a few weeks ago : ' Frontiers
are laid down, the claim to which is very doubtful.
These frontiers are not occupied, but farms are inspected
(" guessed at " would be nearer the mark), title-deeds for
the same are issued, and, when the unlucky purchaser
wishes to take possession, he finds his farm (if he can
find it) occupied by tribes of Kafirs, over whom the
Government has never attempted to exercise any juris-
diction/ f Their Chief/ it adds, 'is rather bewildered
at first to find out that he has for years been a subject
of the Transvaal.' ' The Chief in question is one
Lechune, living on the north-west of the Eepublic. But
the account is equally applicable to the case of Sikukuni,
or Umswazi, or half-a-dozen others, the entire circuit of
the Kepublic, from the Barolongs and Batlapins on the
west, to the Zulus on the east, being bordered by a
series of encroachments disputed ly the natives.' "
THE DISPUTED TERRITORY. 141
A memorandum from Captain Clarke, E.A., Special
Commissioner at Lydenburg, dated April 23rd, 1879
(C. 2367, p. 152), also gives an account of the way in
which the Boers took possession of the Transvaal itself,
highly illustrative of their usual practice, and of which
the greater part may be quoted here, with a key to the
real meaning of phrases which require some study to
interpret.
"On the entrance of the Fou Trekkers into the
Transvaal, they were compelled against their hereditary
instincts to combine for self-defence against a common
foe." (That is to say, that, having forced themselves
into a strange country, they necessarily combined to
oust those they found there.) " External pressure was
removed by success, and the diffusive instinct asserted
itself" which being translated into ordinary English
simply signifies that, having conquered certain native
tribes, they settled themselves upon their lands, and
returned to their natural disunited condition. " Isolated
families, whose ambition was to be out of sight of their
neighbours' smoke, pushed forward into Kafir-land " (as
yet unconquered).
" Boundaries were laid down either arbitrarily or by
unsatisfactorily recorded treaty with savage neighbours.
The natives, forced back, acquired the powers of coalition
lost by the Boers, and in their turn brought pressure to
bear on their invaders and whilom conquerors ; farm
after farm had to be abandoned, and many of the Boers
who remained acknowledged by paying tribute that
they retained their lands by the permission of neigh-
bouring chiefs. The full importance of this retrograde
142 THE ZULU WAR.
movement was not at once felt, as a natural safety-valve
was found."
"A considerable portion of the east of the Transvaal
is called the High Veldt, and consists of tableland at a
considerable elevation, overlying coal-measures ; this
district appears bleak and inhospitable, overrun by large
herds of game and watered by a series of apparently stag-
nant ponds which take the place of watercourses. . . .
From various sources, within the last six years, it has
been discovered that the High Veldt is most valuable
for the grazing of sheep, horses, and cattle ; and farms
which possess the advantage of water are worth from
1,000 to 1,200, where formerly they could have been
bought for as many pence."
" This discovery has opened a door of escape for
many of the native-pressed borderers. The pressure on
those that remain increases, and on the north-east and
west of the Transvaal is a fringe of farmers who live by
the sufferance or in fear of the interlacing natives."
The phrases which I have italicised seem to indicate
that the writer has lost sight of the fact that, if the
border farmers are " native-pressed," it is because they
have intruded themselves amongst the natives, from
which position a just arid wise government would seek
to withdraw them, instead of endeavouring to establish
and maintain them in it by force. This latter course,
however, is the one which Captain Clarke recommends.
The remainder of his memorandum is a series of sugges-
tions for this purpose, one of which runs as follows :
" To take away the immediate strain on the border
farmer, and the risk of collision which the present state
THE DISPUTED TERRITORY. 143
of affairs involves, I would suggest the establishment of
Government Agents, who should reside on or beyond
the border now occupied by the farmers* .... Each
Eesidency should be a fortress, built of stone r and
prepared for defence against any, native force."
Sir Bartle Frere's version of Captain Clarke's account,
given to the Secretary of State in a despatch enclosing
the above, runs as follows : " Most of the native chiefs
now there have gradually crept in, under pressure from
the northward, and finding no representatives of the
Transvaal Government able to exercise authority on the
spot, have gradually set up some sort of government for
themselves, before which many of the Boers have retired,
leaving only those .who were willing to pay a sort of
tribute for protection, or to avoid being robbed of their
cattle."
With whatever oblique vision Sir Bartle Frere may
have perused the enclosure from which he gathers his
facts, no unbiassed mind can fail to detect the singular
discrepancy between the account given by Captain
Clarke and that drawn from it by the High Commissioner
in his enclosing letter.
He makes no mention of the driving out of the
natives which preceded their creeping in, and which
figures so largely in Captain Clarke's memorandum, of
which he professes to give a sketch. And he introduces,
entirely on his own account, the accusation against the
natives implied in the phrase " or to avoid being robbed
of their cattle.," of which not a single word appears in
the memorandum itself.
* Author's italics.
144 THE ZULU WAP.
Properly speaking, there were two disputed boundary
lines up to 1879, the one being that between Zululand
and the Transvaal, to the south of the Pongolo Biver ;
the other that between the Zulus and the Swazis, to the
north of, and parallel to, that stream. * The Swazis are
the hereditary enemies of the Zulus, and there has always
been a bitter feeling between the two races, nevertheless
the acquisitiveness of the Transvaal Boers was at the
bottom of both disputes. They profess to have obtained,
by cession from the Swazi king in 1855, a strip of land
to the north-east of the Pongolo Eiver and down to the
Lebomba Mountains, in order that they might form a
barrier between them and the Zulus ; but the Swazis
deny having ever made such cession.
In addition to the doubt thrown upon the transaction
by this denial, and the well-known Boer encroachments
already described, it remains considerably open to
question whether the Swazis had the power to dispose
of the land, which is claimed by the Zulus as their own.
The commission which sat upon the southern border
question was not permitted to enter upon that to the
north of the Pongolo, which therefore remains uncertain.
The one fact generally known, however, is undoubtedly
favourable to the Zulu claim. The territory in question
was occupied until 1848 by two Zulu chiefs, Putini of
the Ama-Ngwe, and Langalibalele of the Ama-Hlubi
tribe, under the rule of the Zulu king Umpande. These
chiefs, having fallen into disgrace with the king, were
attacked by him, and fled into Natal. They were
ultimately settled in their late locations under the
* "Ama-Svrazi " for the plural correctly, as also " Ama-Zulu."
THE DISPUTED TERRITORY. 145
Draakensberg, leaving their former places in Zululand,
north and south of the Pongolo, the inNgcaka
(Mountain), and inNgcuba (River) vacant
Sir Henry Bulwer remarks on this point (P. p. 2220,
pp. 400-2) :
"Sir T. Shepstone says indeed, that there is no
dispute between the Transvaal and the Ama-Swazi ; but,
as he adds that, should questions arise between them,
they may be settled on their own merits, it is not
impossible that questions may arise ; and I am certainly
informed that the Ama-Swazi used formerly to deny
that they had ever ceded land to the extent claimed
by the Republic." But that the western portion, at
all events, of the land in dispute was at that time
under Zulu rule, is apparent from an account given by
members of the house of Masobuza, principal wife of
Langalibalele, and sister to the Swazi king, who was
sheltered at Bishopstowe after the destruction of the
Hlubi tribe, and died there in 1877.
" In Chaka's time, Mate, father of Madhlangampisi,
who had lived from of old on his land north of the
Pongolo, as an independent chief, not under Swazi rule,
gave, without fighting, his allegiance to Chaka ; and
from that time to this the district in question has been
under Zulu rule, the Swazi king having never at any
time exercised any authority over it." The same state-
ment applies to several other tribes living north, and
on either side of the Pongolo, amongst them those of
Langalibalele and Putini.
" Madhlangampisi's land was transferred by the
Boer Government as late as January 17th, 1877, to the
146 THE ZULU WAR.
executors of the late Mr. M'Corkindale, and now goes
by the name of 'Londina/ in which is the hamlet of
' Derby/ . . . We are perfectly aware that the southern
portion of the block is held by command of the Zulu
chief, and the executor's surveyors have been obstructed
in prosecuting the survey." Natal Mercury, July 23rd,
1878.
In 1856 a number of Boers claimed Natal territory
west of the Buffalo, as far as the Biggarsberg range, now
the south-west boundary of the Newcastle County, and
some of them were in occupation of it ; and, a commission
being sent to trace the northern border of the colony
along the line of the Buffalo, these latter opposed and
protested against the mission of the Commissioners ; but
their opposition spent itself in threats, and ended in the
withdrawal from Natal of the leaders of the party.
Other Boers had settled east of the Buffalo, in the
location vacated by the tribe of Langalibalele, as to
whom the aforesaid Commissioners write :
" During our stay among the farmers it was brought
to our notice by them that they had obtained from
Panda the cession of the tract of country beyond the
Buffalo (inNcome), towards the north-west ; they had
subscribed among themselves , one hundred head of
cattle for this land, which had been accepted by
Panda."
And Sir T. Shepstone says :
" Panda never denied this grant (N.B. in respect of
what lay west of the Draakensberg), but repudiated
the idea that he had sold the land. His account
was that, when the farmers were defeated by Her
THE DISPUTED TERRITORY. 147
Majesty's troops in Natal, some of them asked him for
land to live upon outside the jurisdiction of the British
Government, and that he gave them this tract ' only to
live in, as part of Zulularid under Zulu law " (P. p. 1961,
p. 28). " The cattle they say they paid for it, Panda
looked upon as a thank-offering, made in accordance
with Zulu custom" (1961, pp. 1-5).
In reply to messages sent by the Zulu king to the
Natal Government, complaining of the encroachments of
the Boers on the north, as well as the west of Zululand,
and begging the friendly intervention and arbitration
of the English, the advice of the Natal authorities
was always to " sit still," and use no force, for England
would see justice done in the end.'*
From all this it would appear that the claim of
Cetshwayo to land north of the Pongolo was not an
aggressive act," without any real foundation in right,
and merely a defiant challenge intended to provoke war ;
but was a just claim, according to the tests applied
by Sir Bartle Frere (P. p. 2222, p. 29) viz. "actual
occupation and exercise of sovereign rights."
* Sir Henry Bulwer, speaking of the disputed territory generally,
writes as follows : " The Zulu king had always, in deference very
much to the wishes and advice of this Government (Natal), forborne
from doing anything in respect of the question that might produce a
collision, trusting to the good offices of this Government to arrange
the difficulty by other means. But no such arrangement had ever
been made ; and thus the question had drifted on until the formal
annexation of the disputed territory by the Government of the
Eepublic last year, and their subsequent attempt to give a practical
effect to their proclamation of annexation by levying taxes upon the
Zulus residing in the territory, provoked a resistance and a feeling of
resentment which threatened to precipitate a general collision at any
moment." SIB H. BULWER, June 29ta, 1876 (C. 1961, p. 1).
L 2
148 THE ZULU WAR.
The subject is fully gone into, and further evidence
produced, in the Bishop of NataTs pamphlet, " Extracts
from the Blue-Books ; " but the main facts are as here
stated.
On turning to the subject of the better known
border dispute, between the Zulus and the Transvaal
Boers on the east, we are confronted at once by the fact
that the decision of the Commissioners, chosen by Sir H.
Bulwer to investigate the matter, was decidedly favour-
able to the Zulu claim ; which, after careful consideration
of all the evidence on either side, they found to be a
just and good one. This decision should, in itself, have
been sufficient to relieve the Zulu king from the accusa-
tion of making insolent demands for territory with
aggressive and warlike intentions. But as, up to July,
1878, the above charge was the sole one brought against
him, and on account of which troops were sent for and
preparations made for war ; and as, also, Sir Bartle Frere
has thought fit to cast a doubt upon the judgment of
the Commissioners by the . various expressions of dis-
satisfaction which appear in his correspondence with the
Bishop of Natal ; it will be necessary for us to enter
fully into the matter, in order to understand the extent
to which the question bore fruit in the Zulu War.
In 1861 Cetshwayo demanded from the Transvaal
Government the persons of four fugitives, who had
escaped at the time of the Civil War of 1856, and had
taken refuge amongst the Boers. One of these fugitives
was a younger son of Umpande, by name Umtonga,
who took refuge at first in Natal ; from whence, how-
ever, he carried on political intrigues in Zululand, with
THE DISPUTED TERRITORY. 149
the assistance of his mother, which resulted in the death
of the latter and in a message from Cetshwayo to the
Natal Government, complaining of Umtonga's conduct,
and requesting that he should be placed in his hands.
This was refused, but the Government undertook to
place the young man under the supervision of an old
and trusted colonial chief, Zatshuke, living in the centre
of the colony. Umtonga professed to accept and to be
grateful for this arrangement ; but, upon the first step
being taken to carry it out, he fired twice at the police-
man who was sent to conduct him to Zatshuke, but
missed him, and then escaped to the Transvaal
territory.
From thence he, with another brother, and two
indunas (captains) were given up to Cetshwayo by the
Boers, who required, in return for their surrender, the
cession of land east of the Blood Kiver, and a pledge
that the young princes should not be killed. Cetshwayo
is said by the Boers to have agreed to both conditions,
and he certainly acted up to the latter, three of the four
being still alive, and the fourth having died a natural
death/" It is this alleged bargain with Cetshwayo (in
1861) on which the Boers found their claim to the
main portion of the disputed territory a " bargain in
itself base and immoral ; the selling of the persons of
men for a grant of land, and which no Christian govern-
ment, like that of England, could recognise for a
* Umtonga escaped again, and is now living in the Transvaal. His
brother was still living in Zululand, as head of Umtonga's kraal, at the
beginning of the war, and no injury appears to have been done to any
of the four.
150 THE ZULU WAR.
moment as valid and binding," even if it were ever
made. But it is persistently denied by the Zulus that
such a bargain was ever consented to by them or by
their prince. On this point Cetshwayo himself says :
" I have never given or sold any land to the Boers of
the Transvaal. They wished me to do so when I was
as yet an umtwana (child, prince). They tried to get
me to sign a paper, but I threw the pen down, and
never would do so, telling them that it was out of my
power to either grant or sell land, as it belonged to the
king, my father, and the nation. I know the Boers say
I signed a paper, and that my brothers Hamu and
Ziwedu did also. I never did, and if they say I held
the pen or made a mark, giving or selling land, it is a
lie ! " The Prince Dabulamanzi, and chiefs sitting round,
bore out the king in this statement. (From Eeport of
Mr. Fynney on July 4th, 1877 P. p. 1961, p. 45.)
And so says SirT. Shepstone (1961, p. 5) : "Panda,
who is still living, repudiated the bargain, and Cetshwayo
denied it. The Emigrant Farmers, however, insisted on
its validity, and proceeded to occupy. The Zulus have
never ceased to threaten and protest. And the Govern-
ment of Natal, to whom these protests and threats have
been continually made, has frequently, during a course
of fifteen years, found it very difficult to impress the
Zulus with the hope and belief that an amicable solution
of the difficulty would some day be found, provided that
they refrained from reprisals or the use of force."
The first message from the Zulus on the subject of
the disputed territory was received on September 5th,
1861, in the very year in which (according to the Boers)
THE DISPUTED TERRITORY. 151
the cession in question was made (1961, p. 7). The
Bishop of Natal, in his " Extracts " already mentioned,
records eighteen messages on the same subject, com-
mencing with the above and concluding with one
brought on April 20th, 1876 (1748, p. 49), showing that
for a period of fifteen years the Zulu king (whether
represented by Umpande or by Cetshwayo) had never
ceased to entreat " the friendly intervention and arbitra-
tion of this Government between them and the Boer
Government" (1961, p. 9). These eighteen messages
acknowledge the virtual supremacy of the English, and
the confidence which the Zulus feel in English justice
and honour, and they request their protection, or, failing
that, their permission to protect themselves by force of
arms ; they suggest that a Commission sent from Natal
should settle the boundary, and that a Eesident or
Agent of the British Government should be stationed on
the border between them and the Boers, to see that
justice was done on both sides. They report the various
aggressions and encroachments by which the Zulus were
suffering at the hands of their neighbours, but to which
they submitted because the question was in the hands
of the Government of Natal ; and they repeatedly beg
that the English will themselves take possession of the
disputed country, or some part of it, rather than allow
the unsettled state of things to continue. " They (the
Zulus) beg that the Governor will take a strip of country,
the length and breadth of which is to be agreed upon
between the Zulus and the Commissioners (for whom
they are asking) sent from Natal, the strip to abut on
the Colony of Natal, and to run to the northward and
152 THE ZULU WAR.
eastward in such a manner, in a line parallel to the sea-
coast, as to interpose in all its length between the Boers
and the Zulus, and to be governed by the Colony of
Natal, and form a portion of it if thought desirable.
" The Zulu people earnestly pray that this arrange-
ment may be carried out immediately, because they have
been neighbours of Natal for so many years, separated
only by a stream of water, and no question has arisen
between them and the Government of Natal ; they know
that where the boundary is fixed by agreement with the
English there it will remain.
" Panda, Cetshwayo, and all the heads of the Zulu
people assembled, directed us to urge in the most earnest
manner upon the Lieutenant-Governor of Natal the
prayer we have stated."
This is the concluding portion of the fourth message,
received on June 5th, 1869 (1961, p. 9). The fifth,
reporting fresh Boer aggressions, was received on
December 6th, 1869.
In the course of the same year Lieutenant-Governor
Keate addressed the President of the South African
Eepublic on the subject, and suggested arbitration,
which suggestion was accepted by the President, pro-
vided that the expenses should be paid by the losing
party ; and during the following two years repeated
messages were sent by Mr. Keate reminding the Presi-
dent that being "already in possession of what the
Zulu authorities put forward as justifying their claims,"
he only awaits the like information from the other side
before " visiting the locality and hearing the respective
parties." (P. p. 1961, p. 24).
THE DISPUTED TERRITORY. 153
Oa August 16th, 1871, the Government Secretary
of the South African Kepublic replies that he has " been
instructed to forward to the Lieutenant-Governor of
Natal the necessary documents bearing on the Zulu
question, together with a statement of the case, and
hopes to do so by next post ; but that, as the session
of the Volksraad had been postponed from May to
September, it would be extremely difficult to settle
the matter in 1871," he therefore proposed January,
1872, as a convenient time for the purpose.
Nearly eight weeks later (October 9th) Lieutenant-
Governor Keate informs the President that the docu-
ments promised, upon the Zulu-border question, have
not yet reached him ; but sees nothing, at present,
likely to prevent his " proceeding, in January next, to
the Zulu-border for the purpose of settling the matter
at issue."
But the promised papers appear never to have been
sent. The arbitration never took place. Lieutenant-
Governor Keate was relieved from the government of
Natal in 1872; and the next stage of the question is
marked by the issue on May 25th, 1875, of a procla-
mation by Acting-President Joubert, annexing to the
dominion of the South African Kepublic the territory,
the right to which was to have been decided by this
arbitration.
In this proclamation no reference is made to the
(alleged) Treaty of 1861 (see p. 176), by which
"what is now and was then disputed territory had
been ceded to the South African Republic," though it
certainly annexes to the Republic all the country in-
154 THE ZULU WAR.
eluded in the Treaty, and seems to annex more. But
no ground of claim is set forth or alluded to upon
which the right to annex is founded, " with reservation
of all further claims and rights of the said Republic,"
nor any reason assigned for the act, except to " prevent
disagreement " between the Boers and the Zulus. And
Sir T. Shepstone goes on to say (1961, p. 5) :
" The officers of the South African Republic pro-
ceeded to exercise in this annexed territory the ordinary
functions of government, and among these, the levying
taxes on natives. The Zulus, who had been persistent
in repudiating the cession, and who have continued to
occupy the territory as theirs, resisted the demand by
Cetshwayo's directions, and a collision appeared immi-
nent, when the difficulty was avoided by the officers
withdrawing the order they had issued."
Nevertheless, in spite of the repeated disappoint-
ments with which they met, the Zulus continued to
send complaints and entreaties to the Government of
Natal; which messages, although they never varied in
their respectful and friendly tone towards the English,
show plainly how deeply they felt the neglect with
which they were treated. The English "promises" are
spoken of again and again, and the thirteenth message
contains a sentence worth recording, in its simple
dignity. " Cetshwayo desired us," say the messengers,
"to urge upon the Governor of Natal to interfere, to
save the destruction of perhaps both countries Zulu-
land and the Transvaal. He requests us to state that
he cannot and will not submit to be turned out of
his own houses. It may be that he will be vanquished ;
THE DISPUTED TERRITORY. 155
but, as he is not the aggressor, death will not be so
hard to meet" (1748, p. 14).
Sir Henry Bulwer's answers to these messages con-
tain passages which sufficiently prove that up to this
time the Government of Natal had no complaints to
make against the Zulu king. " This is the first oppor-
tunity the Lieutenant-Governor has had," he says, " of
communicating with Cetshwayo since his (Sir H.
Bulwer's) arrival in the Colony. He therefore takes the
opportunity of sending him a friendly greeting, and of
expressing the pleasure with which he had heard of the
satisfactory relations that have existed between this
Colony and the Zulus," November 25th, 1875 (1748,
p. 15).
" This Government trusts that Cetshwayo will
maintain that moderation and forbearance which he
has hitherto shown, and which the Government has
great pleasure in bringing to the notice of the councillors
of the great Queen, and that nothing will be done which
will hinder the peaceful solution of the Disputed Territory
question," July 25th, 1876 (1748, p. 97).
Meanwhile repeated acts of violence and brutality on
the part of the Boers are reported, and in the Blue-books
before us the Zulu complaints are confirmed from various
official sources, by Mr. Fynn, Resident Magistrate of
the Umsinga Division (1748, p. 10), by Sir Henry
Bulwer (1748, pp. 8, 11, 12, 25), by Sir T. Shepstone
himself (1748, pp. 10, 24, 29, 52, 56), by Mr. Osborn
(1748, p. 82), and by Sir Henry Barkly (1748, p. 25).
No attempt at settlement, however, had been made in
answer to these appeals up to the time of the annex-
156 ; THE ZULU WAR.
ation of the Transvaal, in 1877, by Sir T. Shepstone ;
after which so great a change took place in the tone
of the latter upon the subject of the disputed
territory.
Upon this question we may quote again from
Mr. Fynney's report of the king's answer to him upon
the announcement of the annexation of the TransvaaL
" I hear what you' have said about past disputes with
the Boers, and about the settlement of them," said the
king ; " the land question is one of them, and a great
one. I was in hopes, when I heard it was you who
visited me, that you had brought me some final word
about the land, as Somtseu had sent from Newcastle by
Umgabana to say that his son would come with the
word respecting the land so long in dispute, and I felt
sure it had come to-day, for you are his son. Now
the Transvaal is English ground, I want Somtseu to
send the Boers away from the lower parts of the
Transvaal, that near my country. The Boers are a
nation of liars ; they are a bad people, bad altogether ;
I do not want them near my people ; they lie, and claim
what is not theirs, and ill-use my people. Where is
Thomas (Mr. Burgers) ? "
" I informed him," says Mr. Fynney, " that Mr.
Burgers had left the Transvaal."
" Then let them pack up and follow Thomas," said
he, " let them go. The Queen does not want such
people as those about her land. What can the Queen
make of them or do with them ? Their evil ways
puzzled both Thomas and Kudolph (Landdrost of
Utrecht) ; they will not be quiet. They have laid
THE DISPUTED TERRITORY. 157
claim to my land, and even down to N'Zalankulu (you
saw the line), burned it with fire, and my people have no
rest."
"Umnyamana (Prime Minister) here remarked,''
continues Mr. Fynney, " we want to know what is going
to be done about this land ; it has stood over as an open
question for so many years. Somtseu took all the
papers to England with him to show the great men
there, and we have not heard since." To which Mr*
Fynney, of course, had no reply to make.
Within a fortnight of the annexation the Boers on
the Zulu border presented Sir T. Shepstone with an
address, stating that during the last ten or twelve years
(i.e. from 1861, when this encroachment was begun by
the Boers) they had " suffered greatly in consequence of
the hostile behaviour of the Zulu nation, but more so for
the last two years" (i.e. from 1875, when the Boer
Government proclaimed the disputed territory to belong
to the Transvaal, and proceeded to levy taxes upon its
Zulu inhabitants), so that, they said, their lives and
goods were in danger (1814, p. 14).
Accordingly Sir T. Shepstone writes to Lord
Carnarvon as follows : " I shall be forced to take some
action with regard to the Disputed Territory, of which
your lordship has heard so much, but I shall be careful
to avoid any direct issue."'''
" It is of the utmost importance," he continues,
* Thereby pointing the truth of his own remark at a previous
date March 30th, 1876 (1748, p. 24) : " But messages from the Zulu
king are becoming more frequent and urgent, and the replies he receives
seem to him to be both temporising and evasive." (Author's italics).
158 THE ZULU WAR.
" that all questions involving disturbance outside of this
territory should be, if possible, postponed until the
Government of the Transvaal is consolidated, and the
numerous tribes within its boundaries have begun to
feel and recognise the hand of the new administra-
tion."
These remarks already show the change in sentiment,
on Sir T. Shepstone's part, which was more markedly
displayed at the Blood Eiver meeting between him and
the Zulu indunas. The conference proved an utter
failure, as also did several other attempts on Sir T,
Shepstone's part to persuade the Zulus to relinquish to
him, on behalf of the Transvaal, the claims upon which
they had so long insisted.
On December 5th, 1877, two indunas came from
Cetshwayo to the Bishop of Natal with a request that he
would put the Zulu claim in writing, to be sent to Sir H.
Bulwer and the Queen. The same indunas, a few days
later, with Umfunzi and Nkisimane messengers from
Cetshwayo appointed, before a notary public, Dr.
Walter Smith and Mr. F. E. Colenso to be " diplomatic
agents " for Cetshwayo, " who should communicate on
his behalf in the English language, and, when needful,
in writing," and especially to "treat with the British
Government on the boundary question" (2000, p. 58) ;"*
which appointment, however, Sir H. Bulwer and Sir T.
* Immediately after they had signed the instrument of appoint-
ment the two Zulu messengers were sent in to the Government by
Messrs. Smith and Colenso, and took with them a letter (C. 2000)
which mentioned them as its bearers, and announced what they had
done.
THE DISPUTED TERRITORY. 159
Shepstone refused to recognise ; and the former, having
proposed the Border Commission before receiving notice
of this appointment though the Commissioners had not
yet started from 'Maritzburg did not feel it advisable,
as "no such appointment had been made by the Zulu
king,"* to communicate to Messrs. Smith and Colenso
Lord Carnarvon's despatch (January 21st, 1.878), which
said :
" I request that you will inform Mr. Smith and Mr.
Colenso that the desire of Her Majesty's Government in
this matter is that the boundary question shall be fully
and fairly discussed, and a just arrangement arrived at,
and that you will refer them to Sir T. Shepstone, to
whom has been committed the duty of negotiating on
the subject."!
* Mfunzi and Nkisimane were sent down again to 'Maritzburg by
Cetshwayo, at the request of Sir H. Bulwer, and denied the whole
transaction, though it was attested by the signatures of the notary
and two white witnesses. It was afterwards discovered that they had
been frightened into this denial by a Natal Government messenger,
who told them that they had made the Governor very angry with
them and their king by making this appointment ; and John Dunn
also, after receiving letters from 'Maritzburg, told them that they had
committed a great fault, and that he saw that they would never all
come home again.
t Messrs. Smith and Colenso's explanatory letter to Sir M. Hicks-
Beach, dated June 9th, 1878, concludes as follows :
" This business, as far as we are concerned, is, therefore, ended.
We had hoped to be instrumental in embodying in a contract a pro-
posal which we knew was advantageous to both parties. To do so
only required the intervention of European lawyers trusted by
Cetewayo. We knew that he trusted us, and would trust no others.
The task of acting for the king was, therefore, imposed on us as
lawyers and as gentlemen. Of pecuniary reward, or its equivalent,
our labours have brought us nothing. We do not require it. Honour
160 TEE ZULU WAR.
Meanwhile, however, Sir T. Shepstone's ''negotia-
tions " had proved unsuccessful, and Sir Henry Bulwer
writes to Sir Bartle Frere (2000, p. 68) : " It seems but
too clear, from all that has now happened, that the
prospect of a settlement of the question by direct
negotiations between the Government of the Transvaal
and the Zulu king is at an end. The feeling against the
we did not desire, nor had a savage prince any means of conferring it.
The duty thus undertaken we give up only in despair, and we have
nothing to regret.
" Such information, however, as we have gleaned in the course of
our agency you are entitled to hear from us, as we are British
subjects.
" The Zulus are hostile to the Boers of the Transvaal, and would
fight with them but for fear of being involved in a quarrel with the
English. But neither Cetewayo himself, who is wise and peaceful,
nor the most hot-blooded of his young warriors have any desire to
fight with England, i.e. Natal.
" If they wished to do so there is nothing to prevent them, and
never has been. As they march, they could march from their border
to this city or to Durban in a little more than twenty-four hours.
Their only fear is, that the English will come with an army
f to make them pay taxes.' They say they will rather die than
do so. The king says the same. Almost every man has a gun. Guns
and ammunition are cheaper at any military kraal in Zululand than at
Port Natal. These goods are imported by Tonga men, who come in
large gangs from Delagoa Bay, for white merchants. An Enfield rifle
may be had for a sheep of a Tonga man ; many have breech-loaders.
The missionaries, whose principal occupation was trading, deal in
ammunition. The missionaries have recently lost most of their con-
verts, who have gone trading on their own account. "Without these
converts the missionaries cannot do business, and they have left the
country, except Bishop Schreuder, who has gone back, that it may not
be said that a white man is not safe there. Cetewayo says that he has
asked the missionaries to stop. They have certainly not been turned
out or threatened. Their going makes the Zulus think that we are
about to invade the country.
" Nothing but gross mismanagement will bring about a quarrel
between England and the Zulus." (P. p. [C. 2U4] pp. 215, 216).
THE DISPUTED TERRITORY. 161
Boers on the part of the Zulu king and people is too
bitter, and they are now scarcely less angry against the
new Government of the Transvaal than they were
against the old Government." He then suggests arbitra-
tion as a way by which the Zulu king " can escape the
alternative of war, by which he can obtain justice, and
by which, at the same time, he can avoid direct negotia-
tions with the Government of a people whom he dislikes
and distrusts."
The diplomatic agents were never recognised by the
colonial authorities, or allowed to exercise their func-
tions ; but a visit which Mr. Colenso paid to the Zulu
king in connection with the appointment is worth
recording for the sake of the glimpse it gives of
Cetshwayo's habits and daily life, as told by a dis-
interested eye-witness.
The king, it appears, whom so many have delighted
to represent as a corpulent unwieldy savage, to whom
movement must be a painful exertion, was in the habit
of taking a daily constitutional of about six miles out
and back. Mr. Colenso observed that this was his
regular habit, and during his stay at the royal kraal he
daily saw Cetshwayo start, and could trace his course
over the hills by the great white shield carried before
him as the emblem of kingship.
On his return the king regularly underwent a process
of ablution at the hands of his attendants, who poured
vessels of water over him, and rubbed the royal person
down with a species of soft stone. This performance
over, Cetshwayo ascended his throne or chair of state,
upon which he remained, hearing causes, and trying cases
x
162 THE ZULU WAR.
amongst his people, until the shades of evening fell,
before which time he did not break his fast.-
This description, of the accuracy of which there can
l)e no question, gives a picture of a simple, moderate,
and useful kingly existence, very different from the idea
commonly received of a savage monarch, wallowing in
sloth and coarse luxury, and using the power which he
holds over his fellow-creatures only for the gratification
of every evil or selfish human passion. Cetshwayo ruled
his people well according to his lights : let us hope
that, now we have wrested his kingdom from him, our
government may prove a more beneficent one.
CHAPTER X.
THE BOUNDARY COMMISSION.
SIR HENRY BULWER'S message proposing arbitration
was sent to Cetshwayo on December 8th, 1877 (2000,
p. 67).
In this message he makes it plain to the king that
" the Governments of Natal and the Transvaal are now
brothers, and what touches one touches the other."
" Therefore," he continues, " the Lieut. -Governor of
Natal sends these words to Cetshwayo that he may
know what is in his mind, and that Cetshwayo may do
nothing that will interrupt the peaceful and friendly
relations that have existed for so many years between
the English and the Zulus." He then proposes that he
should write to " the Ministers of the great Queen in
England, and also to the Queen's High Commissioner
who resides at Capetown, in order that they may send
fit and proper persons, who will come to the country
with fresh minds, and who will hear all that the Zulus
have to say on the question, and all that the Transvaal
Government has to say, and examine and consider all
the rights of the question, and then give their decision
in such manner that all concerned may receive and
M 2
164 THE ZULU WAR.
abide by that decision, and the question be finally set
at rest.
" Meanwhile/' he says, "no action should be taken
to interfere with the existing state of things or to
disturb the peace. But the disputed territory should be
considered and treated as neutral between the two
countries for the time being."
Before this communication reached him, Cetshwayo
had already sent messengers to the Bishop of Natal,
asking advice how to act in his present difficulties.
And they had carried back " a word," which would
reach the king about November 19th, to the effect that
he must on no account think of fighting the Transvaal
Government, and that he had better send down some
great indunas to propose arbitration to Sir Henry
Bulwer, in whose hands he might leave himself with
perfect confidence, that the right and just thing would
be done by him. The Bishop knew nothing of Sir
Henry's intentions when he sent this reply ; and, in
point of fact, the two had separately come to the same
conclusion as to what would be the wisest course to
follow.
Cetshwayo therefore was prepared to receive Sir
Henry's proposition, which he did, not only with
respect, but with delight and relief (2000, p. 138).
His answer to the message contained the following
passages : " Cetshwayo hears what the Governor of Natal
says .... and thanks him for these words, for they
are all good words that have been sent to Cetshwayo by
the Governor of Natal ; they show that the Natal Govern-
ment still wishes Cetshwayo to drink water and live."
THE BOUNDARY COMMISSION. 165
He suggests, however, that before sending for people
from across the sea to settle the boundary, he should
be glad if the Governor would send his own representa-
tives to hear both sides of the dispute, and if they
cannot come to a decision, " a letter can be sent beyond
the sea " for others to come. The message continues :
" Cetshwayo thanks the Governor for the words which
say the ground in dispute should not be occupied while
the matter is talked over."
" Cetshwayo says he hears it said that he intends to
make war upon the Transvaal. He wishes the Natal
Government to watch well and see when he will do such
a thing. For, if he attended to the wish of the English
Government in Natal when it said he must not make
war on the Transvaal Boers, why should he wish to do
so upon those who are now of the same Great House as
Natal, to whose voice he has listened ? "
" Cetshwayo is informed that he is to be attacked by
the Transvaal people. If so, and if he is not taken by
surprise, he will, as soon as he hears of the approach of
such a force, send men who will report it to the Natal
Government before he takes any action."
" Cetshwayo says he cannot trust the Transvaal
Boers any longer ; they have killed his people, they
have robbed them of their cattle on the slightest grounds.
He had hoped Somtseu would have settled all these
matters. But he has not done so ; he wishes to cast
Cetshwayo off; he is no more a father, but a firebrand.
If he is tired of carrying Cetshwayo now, as he did
while he was with the Natal Government, then why
does he not put him down, and allow the Natal
166 THE ZULU WAR.
Government to look after him, as it has always
done ? "
Sir Henry Bulwer expressed his satisfaction at this
reply, speaking of it as a far more satisfactory one than
they had been led to expect (2000, p. 138), and he
writes of it to Sir T. Shepstone thus : " You will see by
the king's reply that he has met my representations in
a very proper spirit. ... I have no reason to think
that what the king says is said otherwise than in good
faith ; and, if this be so, there seems to me to be no
reason why this dispute should not be settled in a
peaceable manner" (2097, p. 26), and he says to
Cetshwayo himself, " The Lieutenant- Governor has
heard the words of Cetshwayo. He is glad that the
words which he lately sent to Cetshwayo were welcome.
They were words sent in a friendly spirit, and Cetshwayo
received them in a friendly spirit. This is as it should
be," and he agrees to the king's proposal concerning
commissioners from Natal, provided that the Transvaal
Government agree also.
The following is the account given by the Govern-
ment messengers, who carried Sir H. Bulwer 's message
to Cetshwayo of the manner in which it was received by
the king and his indunas (2079, p. 25) :
" While we spoke to Cetshwayo, we saw that what
we were saying lifted a great weight from his heart, that
they were words which he was glad to hear ; and what
he said to us as we finished showed us we were right in
this belief. . . .
" We could see, when we arrived at the great kraal,
that the indunas, and even the king, were not easy in
THE BOUNDARY COMMISSION. 167
their hearts, and from all we could see and gather, the
chief men under the king did not wish for war. After
the message was delivered, all of them appeared like
men who had been carrying a very heavy burden, and
who had only then been told that they could put it down
and rest."
It is best known to himself how, in the face of
these words, and with nothing to support his statement,
Sir Bartle Frere could venture to assert in his fourth letter
to the Bishop, " The offers to arbitrate originated with
the Natal Government, and were by no means willingly
accepted by Cetshwayo ;" Cetshwayo having, in point
of fact, earnestly asked for arbitration again and again,
as we have already shown, and rejoicing greatly when
at last it was offered him. Mr. J. Shepstone's observa-
tion also (2144, p. 184), that "To this suggestion
Cetshwayo replied f that he had no objection/ " hardly
gives a fair view of the state of the case.
But, before this satisfactory agreement had been
arrived at, Sir T. Shepstone had managed still further
to exasperate the feelings of the Zulus against the
new Government of the Transvaal, while the fact that
Natal and the Transvaal were one, and that to touch
one was to touch the other, and to touch England also,
had not been brought home to the king's mind until
he received Sir H. Bulwer's message.
Before the "receipt of that message, Cetshwayo had
every reason to believe that the negotiations con-
cerning the disputed territory were broken off. Sir T.
Shepstone's tone on the subject had altered; he had
parted with the king's indunas at the Blood Eiver
168 THE ZULU WAR.
in anger, and the messenger whom he had promised
to send to the king himself had never appeared.
Meanwhile, the Boers had gone into laager, by direc-
tion, they say, of Sir T. Shepstone himself, and with
the full expectation that he was about to make war
upon the Zulus. No offer of arbitration had yet been
made. Cetshwayo had been played with and baffled
by the English Government for sixteen years, and to
all appearance nothing whatever was done, or would
be done, to settle in a friendly manner this troubled
question, unless he took steps himself to assert his
rights, and he seems to have taken the mildest possible
way of so doing under the circumstances. According
to the official reports at the time, he sent a large force
of armed men to build a military kraal near Luneburg,
north of the Pongolo, in land which was also disputed
with the Transvaal Government, but formed no part
of the (so called) disputed territory to the south of
that river, or as Lord Carnarvon said to a deputation
of South African merchants (Guardian, January 9th,
1878): "He (the Zulu king) had proceeded to con-
struct, in opposition to Sir T. Shepstone's warnings, a
fortified kraal in a disputed territory abutting upon
English soil."
But this was a very exaggerated way of describing
a comparative trifling circumstance. The erection of a
kraal not, as so frequently asserted, a*military one,
but merely an ordinary Zulu kraal for the residence of
a headman, to keep order among the 15,000 Zulus who
lived in that district had long been contemplated, and
THE BOUNDARY COMMISSION. 169
had once, during Umpanda's lifetime, been attempted,
though the Boers had driven away the Zulu officer
sent for the purpose, and destroyed the work he had
commenced.
Cetshwayo himself explains his reason for sending so
large a force for the purpose, on the grounds that he
wished the kraal to be built in one day, and his men not
to be obliged to remain over a night, while, as Colonel
Durnford, K.E., says (2144, p. 237), " the fact that the
men at work are armed is of no significance, because
every Zulu is an armed man, and never moves without
his weapon."
Sir T. Shepstone, however, was greatly alarmed
when he first heard of the building of this kraal, and
writes concerning it November 16th, 1877 (1961,
p. 224) : "I feel, therefore (because of the irritating
effect of it upon the Transvaal), that the building of this
kraal must be prevented at all hazards." The " hazards "
do not appear to have proved very serious, as a simple
representation on the part of Captain Clarke, K.A., and
Mr. Eudolph, sent to the spot by Sir T. Shepstone,
resulted in the Zulu force retiring, having made only a
small cattle kraal and chopped and collected some poles,
which they left on the ground, to be used for the
building of the huts hereafter, but which were very
soon carried off Imd used as firewood by the Luneburg
farmers.
But this did not satisfy Sir T. Shepstone, who sent
messengers to Cetshwayo, complaining of what had been
done, and of " finding," as he says, " a Zulu force in the
170 THE ZULU WAR.
rear of where he was staying ; " * and saying that, in
consequence, and in order to restore confidence amongst
those Boers living on the Blood Eiver border, he (Sir T.
Shepstone) had decided to send a military force down to
the waggon-drift on the Blood Eiver, to encamp there on
our side of the river. Cetshwayo replies that he did not
send to have the kraal built that trouble might arise,
but because his people were already living on the ground
in dispute. He admits that of course the administrator
could do as he pleased about sending an armed force to
encamp on his own borders ; but he urges him to think
better of it, saying that the Zulus would be frightened
and run away, and, if he in his turn should send an
armed force to encamp just opposite Sir T. Shepstone's
encampment, to put confidence into his people's hearts,
he asks, somewhat quaintly, " would it be possible for
the two forces to be looking at one another for two days
without a row ?"
Many expressions are scattered through the Blue-
books at this period concerning " Zulu aggressions ; "
and Sir T. Shepstone makes frequent, though vague
and unproven, accusations concerning Cetshwayo's
" mischievous humour/' and the terror of the Boer
frontier farmers.
But, so far as these remarks allude to the border
squabbles inseparable from the state of affairs, the score
is so heavily against the Boers that the counter- charges
are hardly worth considering. The only acts chargeable
* This is apparently a figure of speech, since Luneburg, near
which the kraal was being built, would seem by the map not to lie
" to the rear " as seen from Zululand of Utrecht, where Sir T.
Shepstone was staying.
TEE BOUNDARY COMMISSION. 171
upon the king himself are, first, the building of this kraal,
which really amounted to no more than a practical
assertion of the Zulu claim to land north of the
Pongolo ; and, secondly, the execution of a (supposed)
Zulu criminal there, which was an exercise of Cetsh-
wayo's authority over his own people living in the
district.
For the acts of violence committed by the robber
chief Umbilini, the Zulu king could not justly be
considered responsible ; but of this matter, and of the
raid committed by the sons of Sihayo, we will treat in a
later chapter.
Sir T. Shepstone himself allows that Cetshwayo's
frame of mind was a better one after the reception of
Sir Henry Bulwer's message offering arbitration (2079,
pp. 51-54) ; and says that his (Sir T. Shepstone's) mes-
sengers " describe Cetshwayo as being in a very
different temper to that which he had on former occa-
sions exhibited ; to use their own expression, " it was
Cetshwayo, but it was Cetshwayo born again." . . .
"They gleaned from the Zulus .... that a message
from the Governor of Natal had been delivered, and they
concluded that the change which they had noticed as so
marked in the king's tone must have been produced by
that message."
The fact that Cetshwayo joyfully and thankfully
accepted Sir Henry Bulwer's promise not to give him
the land he claimed, but to have the matter investigated
and justice done is sufficiently established ; but from
the Boers the proposal met with a very different
reception.
172 THE ZULU WAR.
Sir T. Shepstone acknowledged the receipt of Sir
H. Bulwer's despatch of December llth, "transmitting
copy of a message " which he " had thought fit to send
to the Zulu king," and then summoned a few leading
men in the district, and laid the proposition before them.
He reports that after some pretty speeches about the
" Christian, humane, and admirable proposal," which
they should have " no excuse for hesitating to accept,
if Cetshwayo were a civilised king and the Zulu Govern-
ment a civilised government," etc. etc., they proceeded
to state their objections. They had, they said, no
misgiving regarding the justice of the claim of the
State ; and they believed that the more it was investi-
gated, the more impartial the minds of the investigators,
the clearer and more rightful would that claim prove
itself to be. Nevertheless, they professed to fear the
delay that must necessarily be caused by such an
investigation 4 " (the dispute having already lasted fifteen
years !) and to doubt Cetshwayo's abiding by any
promise he might make to observe a temporary
boundary line.
To place the two parties to the dispute on equal
terms, they said, the land in question should be
evacuated by both, or occupied by both under the
control of Sir Henry Bulwer, who, they proposed,
as an indispensable condition of the proposed arbi-
tration, should take possession of the land in dispute
or of some part of it. And Sir T. Shepstone remarks :
* Compare the account of the delay on the part of the Boer
Government when Mr. Keate proposed to arbitrate. See last chapter,
p. 182.
THE BOUNDARY COMMISSION. 173
"My view is that the considerations above set forth
are both weighty and serious.
" I do not anticipate that, under the circumstances,
Cetshwayo would venture to make or to authorise any
overt attack. I do fear, however, the consequences
of the lawless condition into which the population all
along the border is rapidly falling. Cetshwayo, I
fear, rather encourages than attempts to repress this
tendency; and, although he will not go to war, he
may allow that to go on which he knows will produce
war."
The condition of the border seems, as we have
already shown, to have been " lawless" for many years,
though the fault lay rather, with the Boers whose
many acts of violence are recorded in the Blue-books
than with the Zulus, and Sir T. Shepstone has ap-
parently overlooked the fact that he himself had just
summarily put a stop to an attempt on Cetshwayo's
part to " repress" any lawless " tendency" amongst his
own people (of which the Administrator complains) by
placing a headman, or responsible person, amongst them
to keep order.
Under the above-mentioned conditions Sir T. Shep-
stone accepts Sir Henry Bulwer's proposal, and informs
him that, under the circumstances, he shall not carry
out his expressed intention of placing a military post
in the neighbourhood of the Blood Eiver.
And again he writes January 1 7th, 1878 (2079,
It was, however, necessary to point out to Sir H.
Bulwer the difficulties and dangers, as well as the loss
174 THE ZULU WAE.
of property, which the white people (Boers ?) feel that
they will be subjected to by the acceptance of His
Excellency's proposal, unless he can devise some means
by which their safety and interests can be protected
during the pending of the investigation, which under
existing circumstances it is Cetshwayo's interest to
prolong indefinitely"
The words which I have italicised show that Sir T.
Shepstone took for granted beforehand that the decision
of the Commissioners would be unfavourable to the
Zulus.
Sir Henry Bulwer, however, did not see his way to
falling in with the conditions of the Boers, and replies
as follows (2079, p. 128) :
" I do not see that I am in a position, or that, as the
Lieutenant-Governor of this colony, I should have the
power to take actual possession of the country in dispute.
And if to take over the country, and hold possession of
it, is considered by your Government an indispensable
condition for the acceptance of the mediating course
I have proposed, I feel that my proposal falls short of
the requirements of the case."
On January 29th, Sir T. Shepstone writes to Sir Henry
again, saying that " It was felt that, in consequence of
the step which you have thought it right to take in your
communication to the Zulu king of the 8th December
last, the Government of the Transvaal is placed at a
disadvantage, and that the longer action on your part is
delayed, the greater that disadvantage grows. It follows,
therefore, that any action in the direction of your
proposition is better than no action at all ; and I was
THE BOUNDARY COMMISSION. 175
urged to beg your Excellency to take some step in the
matter without delay."
Accordingly Sir Henry at once sends a message to
Cetshwayo, suggesting the observance of a " neutral
belt," pending the settlement of the boundary question
(2079, p. 132), and mentioning the two lines, from point
to point, which he proposed for the purpose.
The same suggestion was made, of course, to Sir T.
Shepstone, who replies as follows : " You have rightly
assumed the concurrence of this Government, and I
trust that Cetshwayo will see in your message the
necessity that is laid upon him to prove that he was
sincere in asking you to undertake the inquiry."
This ready acquiescence is fully accounted for by the
fact, shortly apparent, that both the lines mentioned by
Sir Henry, between which 'neutrality should be observed,
were within what was claimed by the Zulus as their own
country, and Sir T. Shepstone says: "At present the
belt of country indicated is occupied solely by Zulus.
The whole of it has been apportioned in farms to
Transvaal subjects, but has not been occupied by them."
Small wonder that the Zulu king, in reply to this
proposal, " informs the Governor of Natal that the two
roads mentioned in His Excellency's message are both
in Zululand, and therefore the king cannot see how the
ground between the roads can belong to both parties."
Nevertheless Sir Henry Bulwer hardly seems to fall
in with Sir T. Shepstone's suggestion, that Cetshwayo's
consent on this point should be looked upon as a test of
his sincerity: "Either," he says (2100, p. 73), "he has
misunderstood the real nature of the proposal, or he is
176 THE ZULU WAR.
disinclined to accept anything which may in his opinion
be taken to signify a withdrawal of one iota of his
claim." And, in point of fact, though no "neutral
ground " was marked off, the Commission went on just
as well without it ; all the apprehensions of disturbance
and disorder having been falsified by the event.
Sir T. Shepstone repeatedly speaks of the border
Boers having been forced by Zulu acts and threats of
aggression to abandon their farms and go into laager,
etc. etc. ; but, on investigation, it is apparent that this
abandonment of farms, and trekking into laager, took
place in consequence of an intimation from the Landrost
of Utrecht, under instructions from Sir T. Shepstone
himself; as appears from the following passages of an
address from seventy-nine Boers, protesting against
arbitration as "an absurdity and an impossibility,"
which was presented to Sir T. Shepstone on February
2nd, 1878 (2079, p. 140):
"The undersigned burghers, etc. . . . take the
liberty to bring to your Excellency's notice that they,
in consequence of intimation from the Landrost of
Utrecht, dated 14th December last, on your Excellency's
instructions, partly trekked into laager, and partly
deserted their farms, in the firm expectation that now
a beginning of a war would soon be made. ... That
they have heard with anxiety and understand that
arbitration is spoken of, which would have to determine
our property and possessions ; which we fear will decide
in favour of a crowned robber, murderer, and breaker of
his word, who knows as well as we that he is claim-
ing a thing which does not belong to him .... for
THE BOUNDARY COMMISSION. 177
which reason we are sure that such arbitration is an
absurdity and an impossibility. We therefore hereby
protest against all proposed or to be undertaken arbitra-
tion ; and we will, with all legal means at our disposal,
etc., resist a decision, etc., over our property which we
know would be unlawful and unjust. "
They give as a reason for presenting the address
from which these phrases are taken, " because it is
impossible for us to remain any longer in laager without
any object" which hardly looks as though they thought
themselves in daily danger from the Zulus, unless the
" beginning of a war " should "soon be made" by Sir T.
Shepstone. They request His Excellency " to commence
without any further delay defending " their " rights and
property and lives ; " and should His Excellency " not
be inclined or be without power " to do so, they further
signify their intention of requesting him to assist them
with ammunition, and not to hinder them seeking
assistance, of fellow-countrymen and friends, to maintain
their "rights," and to check their "rapacious enemies
and to punish them."
And they conclude : " We, the undersigned, bind
ourselves on peril of our honour to assist in subduing
the Zulu nation, and making it harmless."
Sir T. Shepstone encloses this in a sympathising
despatch, but Sir Henry Bulwer remarks upon it and
upon a subsequent memorial''" of the same description
February 23rd (2100, p. 67) :
" Of course, if the- object of the memorialists is war,
if what they desire is a war with the Zulu nation, it is
* 2144, p. 191.
178 THE ZULU WAR.
not to be wondered at that they should find fault with
any steps that have been taken to prevent the necessity
for war. Nor, if they desire war, is it to be expected
that they should be favourable to arbitration, though
I find it difficult to reconcile the expression of the
apprehensions of the memorialists that arbitration would
decide against them, with the unanimous expression of
opinion, previously given to your Excellency by some of
the leading men of the district, that the proposal made
by me was a Christian, humane, and admirable one ;
that they had no misgivings regarding the justice of the
claim of the State, and that they believed the more it
was investigated .... the clearer arid more rightful
would that claim prove itself to be. Your Excellency
observes that the deep feeling of distrust shown by the
memorialists is scarcely to be wondered at, when it is
remembered that they are compelled to occupy with
their families fortified camps, while their farms in the
neighbourhood are being occupied by Zulus, their crops
reaped, and their cultivated lands tilled by Zulus, and
the timber of their houses used as Zulu firewood.
"I do not quite understand what farms and
cultivated lands are referred to ; because in a previous
despatch your despatch, No. 7, of February 5th
your Excellency, in referring to the disputed territory,
states, so I understand, that it 'is at present occupied
solely by Zulus? and that, although the whole of it
has been apportioned in farms to Transvaal subjects, it
has not been occupied by them? '
The matter was referred to the High Commissioner,
Sir Bartle Frere, and the appointment of a commission
THE BOUNDARY COMMISSION. 179
was approved by him. He plainly took it for granted
that, as Sir T. Shepstone had said, the Transvaal claim
was based on " evidence the most incontrovertible,
overwhelming, and clear," and looked to the commission
for the double advantage of enabling Sir T. Shepstone
" to clear up or put on record, in a form calculated to
satisfy Her Majesty's Government, an answer to all
doubts as to the facts and equity of the question," and
of gaining time for preparing a military force to silence
and subjugate the Zulus should they object (as he
expected) to such an award. That nothing short of
military coercion of the Zulus would settle the matter,
was evidently Sir Bartle Frere's fixed idea ; in fact that
was the foregone conclusion with him from beginning to
end.
On February 12th, Sir Henry Bulwer sent a message
to Cetshwayo (2079, p. 140), to this effect :
"The Lieut.-Governor now sends to let Cetshwayo
know that he has selected, for the purpose of holding
this inquiry, the Queen's Attorney-General in Natal
(Hon. M. H. Gallway, Esq.), the Secretary for Native
Affairs (Hon. J. W. Shepstone, Esq.), and Colonel
Durnford, an officer in the Queen's army.
"These gentlemen will proceed by-and-by to the
place known as Rorke's Drift, which is on the Buffalo
River, and in Natal territory, and they will there open
the inquiry on Thursday, March 7th.
" The Lieut.-Governor proposes, as the most con-
venient course to be taken, that the Zulu king should
appoint two or three indunas to represent the Zulu king
and the Zulu case at the inquiry, and that these should
N 2
180 THE ZULU WAR.
be at Rorke's Drift on March 7th, and meet the Natal
Commissioners there. The same thing also the Governor
proposes shall be done by the Transvaal Government."
And the king's reply to the messengers was expressive :
" I am very glad to hear what you say I shall now be
able to sleep."
On March 7th the Commission met at Rorke's
Drift, and sat for about five weeks, taking evidence day
by day in presence of the representatives deputed, three
by the Transvaal Government, and three by the Zulus.
Of the three gentlemen who formed the Commission,
one was Sir T. Shepstone's brother, already mentioned in
this history, whose natural bias would therefore certainly
not be upon the Zulu side of the question ; another was
a Government official and an acute lawyer ; and the
third, Colonel Durnford, to the writer's personal know-
ledge, entered upon the subject with an entirely
unbiassed mind, and with but one intention or desire,
that of discovering the actual truth, whatever it might
be. The only thing by which his expectations rather
than his opinions were in the least influenced before-
hand, was the natural suppositioD, shared by all, that
Sir T. Shepstone, who had the reputation of being in his
public capacity one of the most cautious of men, must
have some strong grounds for his very positive statement
of the Transvaal claim.
There was, plainly, some slight confusion in the
minds of the three Transvaal delegates, as to their
position relative to the Commissioners, with whom
they apparently expected to be on equal terms, and
in a different position altogether from the Zulu dele-
THE BOUNDARY COMMISSION. 181
gates on the other side. This, however, was a manifest
mistake. It was particularly desirable that the Zulus
should be made to feel that it was no case of white
against black ; but a matter in which impartial judges
treated either side with equal fairness, and without
respect of persons. One of the Commissioners was the
brother of their chief opponent, one of the Transvaal
delegates his son ; it would naturally have seemed to
the Zulus that the six white men (five out of whom
were either Englishmen, or claimed to be such) were
combining together to outwit them, had they seen
them, evidently on terms of friendship, seated together
at the inquiry or talking amongst themselves in their
own language.
The Commissioners, however, were careful to avoid
this mistake. Finding, on their arrival at Korke's
Drift, that the spot intended for their encampment
was already occupied by the Transvaal delegates, who
had arrived before them, they caused their own tents
to be pitched at some little distance, in order to keep
the two apart. The same system was carried out
during the sitting of the Court, at which the Com-
missioners occupied a central position at a table by
themselves, the Transvaal delegates being placed at a
smaller table on one hand, mats being spread for the
Zulu delegates, in a like position, on the other.*
* The Zulus, of course, would not have appreciated the con-
venience of a table and chairs ; they had no " documents " to lay
upon the former ; and their opinion of the pornfort of the latter is
best expressed by the well-known Zulu saying that, " Only Englishmen
and chickens sit upon perches" The mats provided for them were,
therefore, a proper equivalent to the tables and seats placed for the
other delegates.
182 THE ZULU WAR.
Care was also necessary to prevent any possible"
altercations arising between the Boer and Zulu at-
tendants of either party of delegates, who, in fact,
formed the one real element of danger in the affair.
On one occasion, during the sitting of the Commission,
Colonel Durnford observed a Boer poking at a Zulu
with his stick, in a manner calculated to bring to
the surface some of the feelings of intense irritation
common to both sides, and only kept under control
by the presence of the Commissioners. The Colonel
at once put a stop to this, and placing a sentry between
the two parties, with orders to insist on either keeping
to its own side of the ground, no further disturbance
took place. Popular rumour, of course, greatly exagge-
rated the danger of the situation, catching as usual at
the opportunity for fresh accusations against the Zulu
king, who, it was once reported from Durban, had
sent an impi to Eorke's Drift, and had massacred the
Commissioners and all upon the spot. Fortunately the
same day that brought this report to Pietermaritzburg,
brought also letters direct from the Commissioners them-
selves, of a later date than the supposed massacre, and
in which the Zulus were spoken of as "perfectly quiet."
That the impartial conduct of the Commissioners
had the desired effect is manifest from Cetshwayo's
words, spoken after the conclusion of the inquiry, but
before its result had been made known to him. His
messengers, after thanking Sir Henry Bulwer in the
name of their king* and people for appointing the com-
mission, said that " Cetshwayo and the Zulu people are
perfectly satisfied with the way in which the inquiry
THE BOUNDARY COMMISSION. 183
was conducted throughout, the way in which everything
went on from day to day in proper order, and without
the least misunderstanding ; but that each party under-
stood the subject that was being talked about.
"Cetshwayo says," they continued, "he now sees
that he is a child of this Government, that the desire
of this Government is to do him justice. . . .
" Cetshwayo and the Zulu people are awaiting with
beating hearts what the Lieut. -Governor will decide
about the land that the Boers have given the Zulus so
much trouble about ; for the Zulus wish very much now
to reoccupy the land they never parted with, as it is
now the proper season (of the year) for doing so."
Such was Cetshwayo's frame of mind (even before
he knew that the decision was in his favour) at a
time when he was popularly represented as being in
an aggressive, turbulent condition, preparing to try his
strength against us, and only waiting his opportunity
to let loose upon Natal the " war-cloud " which he was
supposed to keep "hovering on our borders."
The boundary question resolved itself into this :
1. To whom did the land in dispute belong in the
first instance ?
2. Was it ever ceded or sold by the original
possessors ?
1. In answer to the first question, the Commissioners
took the treaty made in 1843, between the English and
the Zulus, as a standpoint fixing a period when the
territory in dispute belonged entirely to one or other.
There was then no question but that the Zulu country
extended over the whole of it.
184 THE ZULU WAR.
2, The Zulus deny ever having relinquished any
part of their country to the Boers, who on the other
hand assert that formal cessions had been made to them
of considerable districts. With the latter rested the
obligation of proving their assertions, which were simply
denied by the Zulus, who accordingly, as they said
themselves, " had no witnesses to call," having received
no authority from the king to do more than point out
the boundary claimed* (2242, p. 80).
The Boer delegates brought various documents, from
which they professed to prove the truth of their asser-
tions, but which were decided by the Commissioners to
be wholly worthless, from the glaring discrepancies and
palpable falsehoods which they contained. One of these
documents, dated March 16th, 1861, "purporting to
give an account of a meeting between Sir T. Shepstone,
Panda, and Cetshwayo," they decided to be plainly a
fabrication, as Sir T. Shepstone did not arrive at
Nodwengu,t from Natal, to meet Panda and Cetshwayo,
until May 9th, 1861.
Other records of cessions of land professed to be signed
by the king, but were witnessed by neither Boer nor
Zulu, or else by Boers alone. A definition of boundaries
was in one case ratified by one Zulu only, a man of no
rank or importance ; and in other documents altera-
tions were made, and dates inserted, clearly at another
time.
* Sir Bartle Frere gives a very unfair account of this matter-of-
course fact when he transmits to the Secretary of State the above
despatch, " informing me of the incomplete result, in consequence of
the attitude of Cetshwayo's representatives at the Commission of
Inquiry."
f The king's kraal at that time.
THE BOUNDARY COMMISSION. 185
Meanwhile it was apparent, from authentic Boer
official papers, that the Zulus were threatened by the
Boer Government that, if they dared to complain again
to the British Government, the South African Eepublic
" would deal severely with them, and that they would
also endanger their lives ; " while such expressions used
by the Volksraad of the South African Kepublic as the
following, when they resolve "to direct the Government
to continue in the course it had adopted with reference
to the policy on the eastern frontier, with such caution
as the Volksraad expects from the Government with con-
fidence ; and in this matter to give it the right to take
such steps as will more fully benefit the interests of the
population than the strict words of the law of the country
lay down " (2220, p. 337), convicts them of dishonesty
out of their own mouths.
Finally the Commissioners report that in their
judgment, east of the Buffalo, " there has been no cession
of land at all by the Zulu kings, past or present, or by
the nation."
They consider, however, that as the Utrecht district
has long been inhabited by Boers, who have laid out the
site for a town, and built upon it, and as the Zulu
nation had virtually acquiesced in the Boer authority
over it by treating with them for the rendition of
fugitives who had taken refuge there the Transvaal
should be allowed to retain that portion of the land in
dispute, compensation being given to the Zulus inhabiting
that district if they surrendered the lands occupied by
them and returned to Zululand, or permission being
given them to become British subjects and to continue
to occupy the land.
186 THE ZULU WAR.
Sir Bartle Frere's version of this is as follows :
"The Commissioners propose to divide the area
in dispute between the Blood Eiver and the Pongolo,
giving to neither party the whole of its claim." He
then quotes the recommendation of the Commissioners,
that compensation should be given to Zulus leaving the
Utrecht district, and wants to know what is to be done
for the farmers who " in good faith, and relying on the
right and power of the Transvaal Government to protect
them, had settled for many years past on the tract
which the Commission proposes to assign to the Zulus."
He wishes to know how they are to be placed on an
equality with the Zulus from the Utrecht district.
To this Sir Henry Bulwer ably replies by pointing out
that compensation to the said farmers lies with their
own Government, by whose sanction or permission they
had occupied land over which that Government had no
power by right. In fact, far from " dividing the area in
dispute," and. giving half to either party on equal terms,
the reservation of the Utrecht district was rather an
unavoidable concession to the Boers who had long had
actual possession of it which, with due compensation,
the Zulus would have been ready enough to make, while
receiving back so much of their own land than an
acknowledgment that they could make good their
original claim to it. The Commissioners indeed say
distinctly " there has been no cession of land at all by
the Zulu king, past or present, or by the nation"
But indeed, after the decision in favour of the Zulus
was given, Sir Bartle Frere entirely changed the complacent
tone in which he had spoken of the Commission before-
THE BOUNDARY COMMISSION. 187
hand. To all appearance his careful schemes for subju-
gating the Zulu nation were thrown away the war and
the South African Empire were on the point of eluding
his grasp. He had sent to England for reinforcements
in direct opposition to the home policy, which for some
years had been gradually teaching the colonies to depend
upon themselves for protection, and therefore to refrain
from rushing headlong into needless and dangerous wars,
which might be avoided by a little exercise of tact and
forbearance. He and his friend General Thesiger had
laid out their campaign and had sent men-of-war to
investigate the landing capabilities of the Zulu coast,
and he had recommended Sir Henry Bulwer to inform
the Zulu king when the latter expressed his disquietude
on the subject of these men-of-war that the ships he
saw were "for the most part English merchant vessels,
but that the war-vessels of the English Government are
quite sufficient to protect his (Cetshwayo's) coast from
any descent by any other power" (October 6th, 1878,
2220, p. 307).
Sir Henry Bulwer was too honest to carry out this
recommendation, even had he not had the sense to know
that Cetshwayo was accustomed to the passing of
merchantmen, and was not to be thus taken in (sup-
posing him to be likely to fear attacks from " foreign
foes"). But the fact remains that, an English official of
Sir Bartle Frere's rank has put on record, in an official
despatch under his own hand, a deliberate proposal that
the Zulu king should be tranquillised, and his well-
founded suspicions allayed by a " figure of speech,"
shall we say ?
188 THE ZULU WAR.
Every possible objection was made by Sir Bartle
Frere to the decision of the Commissioners, and it was
with the utmost difficulty that he was at last persuaded
to ratify it, after a considerable period employed in pre-
paring for a campaign, the idea of which he appears
never for a minute to have relinquished. Sir T. Shep-
stone protested against the decision, which, however,
Sir Henry Bulwer upheld ; while Sir Bartle Frere
finally decides that " Sir H. Bulwer and I, approaching
the question by somewhat different roads, agree in the
conclusion that we must accept the Commissioners'
verdict." Their report was made on June 20th, 1878,
but it was not until November 16th that Sir H. Bulwer
sent to Cetshwayo to say that "the Lieut. -Governor
is now in a position to inform Cetshwayo that His
Excellency the High Commissioner has pronounced his
award, etc.," and to fix twenty days from the date of
the departure of the messengers carrying this message
from Pietermaritzburg, as a convenient time for a
meeting on the borders of the two countries at the
Lower Tugela Drift, at which the decision should be
delivered to the king's indunas by officers of the
Government appointed for the purpose.
But before this conclusion was arrived at another
attempt had been made to bring accusations against
Cetshwayo, who said himself at the time (June 27th,
1878) : "The name of Cetshwayo is always used
amongst the Boers as being the first to wish to quarrel."
Alarming accounts reached the Natal Government of a
fresh military kraal having been built by the king, and
notices to quit being served by him upon Boers within
THE BOUNDARY COMMISSION. 189
the disputed territory, in spite of his engagement to
await the decision of the Commissioners. The farmers
complained of being obliged to fly, "leaving homes,
homesteads, and improvements to be destroyed by a
savage, unbridled, revengeful nation."* Sir T. Shep-
stone re-echoed their complaint (2220, p. 27), and Sir
Bartle Frere comments severely upon the alleged Zulii
aggressions.
The matter, however, when sifted, sinks into insig-
nificance. Some squabbles had taken place between
individual Boers and Zulus, such as were only natural
in the unsettled state of things; and Cetshwayo's ex-
planation of the so-called " notices to quit" placed
them in a very different light.
Sir Henry Bulwer writes to Sir Bartle Frere as
follows on this point (July 16th) : " The Zulu king says
that all the message he sent was a request that the
Boers should be warned not to return to the disputed
country, as he was informed they were doing since the
meeting of the Commission. We know that some of the
Boers did return to the disputed territory after the
Commission broke up ; t and this, no doubt, was looked
* The homestead specially spoken of in this case does not appear
to have been destroyed or injured till March, 1879, in the midst of
the war, nor was any human being, white or black, belonging to these
farms, killed by this " savage, unbridled, revengeful nation," before
the war began.
t Apparently by Sir T. Shepstone's orders, as the following phrase
appears in one of the Boer protests against arbitration, April 25th, 1873 :
" The majority of the people have, by order of your Excellency,
trekked into laager on December 14th last, and after having remained
in laager for nearly five months, we are to go and live on our farms
again"
190 THE ZULU WAR.
upon by the Zulus as an attempt on the part of the
Boers to anticipate the result of the inquiry, and led to
the giving those notices. . . . The fault has been, no
doubt, on both sides."
The military kraal, also, turned out to be no more
of the nature ascribed to it than was its predecessor :
"An ordinary private Zulu kraal" see report of Mr.
Eudolph (2144, p. 186) " built simply to have a kraal
in that locality, where many of Cetshwayo's people are
residing without a head or kraal representing the king
.... the king having given instructions that neither
the white nor the native subjects of the Transvaal were
in any way to be molested or disturbed by the Zulus ; "
and having sent a small force to do the work, because
the large one he had sent on a previous occasion had
frightened the white people.
Colonel Pearson, commanding the troops in Natal
and the Transvaal, writes, June 8th, 1878 (2144, p. 236) :
" The Landrost of Utrecht I know to be somewhat
of an alarmist, and the border farmers have all along
been in a great fright, and much given to false reports.
I allude more particularly to the Boers. I enclose
Lieut.-Colonel Durnford's views of the kraal question.
He is an officer who knows South Africa intimately, and
his opinion I consider always sound and intelligent."
And the following is the statement of Lieut.-Colonel
Durnford, K.E., June 8th, 1878 (2144, p. 237) :
" I know the district referred to, in which are many
Zulu kraals, and believe that, if such a military kraal is
in course of erection on the farm of one Kohrs, believed
to be a field-cornet in the Wakkerstroom district,
TEE BOUNDARY COMMISSION. 191
residing about fifteen miles from the mission station of
the Rev. Mr. Meyer, it is being constructed that order
may be kept amongst the Zulus here residing who owe
allegiance to the Zulu king alone and in the interests
of peace. ... I further believe that, if the German or
other residents at or near Luneburg have been ordered
to leave, it is not by orders of the King of Zululand,
who is far too wise a man to make a false move at
present, when the boundary between himself and the
Transvaal is under consideration."
The excitement concerning the "notices to quit,"
and the second " military kraal," appears to have been
as unnecessary as any other imaginary Zulu scare ; and
there are no proofs to be extracted from the official
papers at this period of the slightest signs of aggressive
temper on the part of the Zulu king.
On the contrary ; if we turn to the " Message from
Cetywayo, King of the Zulus, to His Excellency the
Lieut.-Governor of Natal," dated November 10th, 1878,
we find the concluding paragraph runs : " Cetywayo
hereby swears, in presence of Oham, Mnyamana,
Tshingwayo, and all his other chiefs, that he has no
intention or wish to quarrel with the English." (P, P.
[C. 2308] p. 16).
CHAPTER XL
SIHAYO, UMBILINI, AND THE MISSIONARIES IN ZULULAND.
MUCH has been said of late years concerning the duty
imposed by our superior civilisation upon us English,
in our dealings with the South African races, of checking
amongst the latter such cruel and savage practices
as are abhorrent to Christian ideas and practices. We
will proceed to show how this duty has been performed
by the Government of Natal.
One of the commonest accusations brought against
the Zulus, and perhaps the most effectual in rousing
English indignation and disgust, is that of buying and
selling women as wives, and the cruel treatment of
young girls who refuse to be thus purchased.
Without entering into the subject upon its merits,
or inquiring how many French and English girls yearly
are, to all intents and purposes, sold in marriage, and
what amount of moral pressure is brought to bear upon
the reluctant or rebellious amongst them ; or whether
they suffer more or less under the infliction than their
wild sisters in Zululand do under physical correction ;
we may observe that the terrors of the Zulu system have
SIHAYO, UHBILINI, AND THE MISSIONARIES. 193
been very much exaggerated. That cruel and tyrannical
things have occasionally been done under it no one will
deny, still less that every effort should have been made
by us to introduce a better one. Amongst the Zulus,
both in their own country and in Natal, marriages are
commonly arranged by the parents, and the young
people are expected to submit, as they would be in
civilised France. But the instance which came most
directly under the present writer's own observation, is
one rather tending to prove that the custom is one
which, although occasionally bearing hardly upon
individuals, has been too long the practice of the
people, and to which they have always been brought
up, to be looked upon by them as a crying evil, calling
for armed intervention on the part of England. In the
early days of missionary work at Bishopstowe (between
1860-70), five girls took refuge at the station within a
few days of each other, in order to avoid marriages
arranged for them by their parents, and objected to by
them. They dreaded pretty forcible coercion, although
of course, in Natal, they could not actually be put to
death. They were, of course, received and protected at
Bishopstowe, clothed, and put to school, and there they
: might have remained in safety for any length of time,
or until they could return home on their own terms.
But the restraint of the civilised habits imposed on
them, however gently, and the obligation of learning to
read, sew, and sweep, etc., was too much for these wild
young damsels, accustomed at home to a free and idle
life.*" Within a few weeks they all elected to return
* The married women work in the uiealie-gardens, etc., and the
little girls carry the babies ; but the marriageable young women seem
to have an interval of happy freedom from all labour and care.
194 THE ZULU WAR.
home and marry the very men on whose account they
had fled ; and the conclusion finally arrived at concern-
ing them was, that their escapade was rather for the
sake of attaching a little additional importance to the
surrender of their freedom, than from any real objection
to the marriages proposed for them.
Now let us see what means had been taken by the
English to institute a better state of things and greater
liberty for the women. In Natal itself, of course, any
serious act of violence committed to induce a girl to
marry would be punished by law, and girls in fear of
such violence could usually appeal for protection to the
magistrates or missionaries. Let us suppose that a girl,
making such an appeal, receives protection, and is
married to the man of her own choice by English law
and with Christian rites. What is the consequence to
her ? She has no rights as a wife, in fact she is not
lawfully a wife at all, nor have her children any legal
claims upon their father ; the law of the colony protects
the rights of native women married by native custom,
which it virtually encourages by giving no protection at
all to those who contract marriages by the English, or
civilised system.*
So much for our dealings with the Zulus of Natal ;
and even less can be said for us concerning those over
the border.
Until quite lately the practice existed in the colony
* This was comprehensible during the attempt, which proved so
signal a failure, on the part of Sir T. Shepstone, to impose a marriage
tax upon the natives. The tax was so extremely unpopular that it
was thought advisable to relinquish it, and to make the desired increase
in the revenue of the colony by doubling the hut-tix.
SIHAYO, UMBILINI, AND THE MISSIONARIES. 195
of surrendering to Zulu demands refugee women, as well
as cattle, as " property," under an order from the Natal
Government, which was in force at the time of Sir H.
Bulwer's arrival, but was at some time after rescinded.*
It was well known that, by the laws of Zululand, the
offence of a woman's escaping from her husband with
another man was punishable by death, therefore unhappy
creatures thus situated were delivered up by the Natal
Government to certain death, and this practice had been
continued through a course of many years.
The law being altered in this respect, and cattle
only returned, Sir H. Bulwer writes, on February 3rd,
1877 : "Some few weeks ago I had occasion to send a
message to Cetywayo on account of the forcible removal
from Natal territory of a Zulu girl, who had lately taken
refuge in it from the Zulu country. A party of Zulus
had crossed the Tugela Eiver in pursuit, and taken the
girl by force back to Zululand. I therefore sent to
inform Cetywayo of this lawless act on the part of some
of his subjects" (1776, pp. 86, 87) ; and Cetshwayo replies
with thanks, saying that he knew nothing previously of
what had happened, and that " should anything of the
same kind take place to-morrow he (the Governor of
Natal) must still open my ears with what is done by my
people."
This is apparently all. There is no attempt to make
a serious national matter of it ; no demand for the
surrender of the offenders, nor for the payment of a
* Sir T. Sliepstone, when he says (1137, r p. 18) "Natal gives up
the cattle of Zulu refugees. . . . The refugees themselves are not
given up," plainly includes -women amongst the cattle or " property "
of the Zulus.
o 2
196 THE ZULU WAR.
fine. Nor is there even a warning that any future
occurrence of the same description will be viewed in
a more severe light. Sir Henry " informs " Cetshwayo of
what has taken place, and Cetshwayo politely acknow-
ledges the information, and that the action taken by his
people deserves censure. "I do not send and take by
force/' he says ; fc why should my people do so ? It is
not right."
Eighteen months later, on July 28th, 1878, a similar
case was reported. A wife of the chief Sihayo had left
him and escaped into Natal. She was followed by a
party of Zulus, under Mehlokazulu, the chief son of
Sihayo, and his brother, seized at the kraal where she
had taken refuge, and carried back to Zululand, where
she was put to death, in accordance with Zulu law.
The Zulus who seized her did no harm to Natal
people or property ; in fact their only fault towards
England was that of following and seizing her on Natal
soil, an act which for many years, and until quite
lately, they would have been permitted to do, and
assisted in doing, by the border Government officials.
A week later the same young men, with two other
brothers and an uncle, captured in like manner another
refugee wife of Sihayo, in the company of the young
man with whom she had fled. This woman was also
carried back, and is supposed to have been put to death
likewise ; the young man with her, although guilty in
Zulu eyes of a most heinous crime, punishable with
death, was safe from them on English soil they did not
touch him. But by our own practice for years past,
of surrendering female refugees as property, we.
SIHAYO, UHBILINI, AND THE MISSIONARIES. 197
had taught the Zulus that we regarded women as
cattle.
While fully acknowledging the savagery of the
young men's actions, and the necessity of putting a stop
to such for the future, it must be conceded that, having
so long countenanced the like, we should have given
fair notice that, for the future, it would be an act of
aggression on us for a refugee of either sex to be
followed into our territory, before proceeding to
stronger measures.
Sir Henry Bulwer, indeed, though taking a decided
view of the young men's offence, plainly understood
that it was an individual fault, and not a political
action for the performance of which the king was
responsible. " There is no reason whatsoever as yet to
believe that these acts have been committed with the
consent or knowledge of the king,""'" he says (2220,
p. 125), and his message to Cetshwayo merely requests
that he will send in the ringleaders of the party to be
tried by the law of the colony.
On a previous occasion the king had, of his own
accord, sent a Zulu named Jolwana to the Natal
Government to be punished by it for the murder of a
white man in the Zulu country. Jolwana was returned
upon his hands with the message that he could not be
tried in Natal as he was a Zulu subject. Under these
circumstances it was not unnatural that Cetshwayo
* And later, tfov. 18, 1878 (2222, p. 173), he says: " I do not
hold the King responsible for the commission of the act, because there
is nothing to show that it had his previous concurrence or even cogni-
zance. Eut he becomes responsible for the act after its commission,
and for such reparation as we may consider is due for it."
398 THE ZULU WAE.
should have taken the opportunity, apparently offered
him by the use of the word request, of substituting some
other method of apology for the offence committed than
that of delivering up the young men, who, as he after-
wards said, he was afraid would be "sjambokked"
(flogged).
Cetshwayo's first answer is merely one acknow-
ledging the message, and regretting the truth of the
accusation brought by it. He allows that the young
men deserve punishment, and he engages to send
indunas of his own to the Natal Government on the
subject; but he deprecates the matter being looked
upon in a more serious light than as the " act of rash
boys," who in their zeal for their father's house (? honour)
did not think what they were doing.
About this date, August, 1878, when all sorts of wild
reports were flying about, in and out of official docu-
ments, relative to Cetshwayo's supposed warlike pre-
parations, he had ordered that none of his people should
carry arms on pain of death.
This was in consequence of a circumstance which
had occurred some months before (January, 1878),
when during the Umkosi, or feast of first-fruits, a great
Zulu gathering which annually takes place at the king's
kraal, two of the regiments fell out and finally came to
blows, resulting in the death of some men on either side.
Sir B. Frere says, in his correspondence with the Bishop
(p. 4), that many hundred men were killed on this occa-
sion ; but Mr. F. Colenso, who happened to be there a
few days after the fight, heard from a white man, who
had helped to remove the dead, that about fifty were
SIHAYO, UMBILINI,AND THE MISSIONARIES. 199
killed. In consequence of this, " an order had gone
forth, forbidding native Zulus, when travelling, to carry
arms, nothing but switches being allowed. A fire took
place, which burned the grass over Panda's grave,'* and
the doctors declared that the spirits of Dingane and
Chaka had stated that they view with surprise and
disgust the conduct of the Zulus at the present day in
fighting when called before their king; that this was
the reason Panda's grave was burned ; and such things
would continue until they learned to be peaceful among
themselves, and wait until they are attacked by other
natives before spilling blood."
Cetshwayo's next message, September 9th (2260, p. 32),
after he had inquired into the matter of Sihayo's sons,
acknowledges again that they had done wrong, but
observes that he was glad to find that they had hurt no
one belonging to the English. "What they had done was
done without his knowledge. The request of the Natal
Government concerning the surrender of the offenders,
he said, should be laid before the great men of the Zulu
people, to be decided upon by them ; he could not do it
alone,
He finally, with full and courteous apologies in the
same tone, begs that the Natal Government will accept,
instead of the persons of the young men, a fine of fifty
pounds, which he sent down by his messengers, but
which was promptly refused. Sir Henry Bulwer appears
to have been inclined to allow of the substitution of a
larger fine for the surrender of the culprits (2222,
* Since rifled by our troops, and the bones of the old king brought
over to England.
200 THE ZULU WAR.
p. 173) ; but Sir B. Frere insists on severer measures,
saying : " I think it quite necessary that the delivery
up to justice of the offenders in this case should have
been demanded* and should now be peremptorily
insisted on, together with a fine for the delay in
complying with the reiterated demand.
John Dunn, who is supposed to have advised the king
to send money as an atonement, affirms that the in-
vasion had been mutual, fugitives from justice having
been fetched out of Zululand by Natal officers ; and he
(Dunn) asks whether outraged husbands, even amongst
civilised people, are prone to pay much respect to the
rights of nations when upon the track of their unfaithful
spouses. Plainly, neither he nor the king looked upon
the matter in so serious a light as Sir Bartle Frere chose
to do when he said, September 30th, 1878 (2220, p. 280),
" and, unless apologised and atoned for by compliance
with the Lieut. -Governor's demands (?) that the leader
of the murderous gangs shall be given up to justice, it
will be necessary to send to the Zulu king an ultimatum,
which must put an end to pacific relations with our
neighbours."^
Sir M. Hicks-Beach, in reply to Sir B. Frere's last-
quoted despatch, writes, November 21st : " The abduction
and murder of the Zulu woman who had taken refuge
* Xo " demand " was made until it appeared in Sir B. Frere's
ultimatum.
f On perusing the above italicised words, one learns for the first
time that the ultimatum, which Sir Bartle Frere sent to the Zulu king
a few months later, was actually sent for the express purpose of putting
" an end to pacific relations with our neighbours." This is hardly the
light in which the British public has been taught to look upon the
matter.
SIHAYO, UMBILINI, AND THE MISSIONARIES. 201
in Natal is undoubtedly a serious matter, and no sufficient
reparation for it has yet been made. But I observe
that Cetshwayo has expressed his regret for this occur-
rence ; and although the compensation offered by him
was inadequate, there would seem to have been nothing
in his conduct with regard to it which would preclude
the hope of a satisfactory arrangement." (P. P. [C. 2220],
p. 320).
But the whole of Sir Bartle Frere's statements at
this period concerning Cetshwayo are one-sided,
exaggerated, or entirely imaginary accusations, which
come in the first instance with force from a man of
his importance, but for which not the slightest grounds
can be traced in any reliable or official source. He
brings grave charges against the king, which are abso-
lutely contradicted by the official reports from which
he draws his information ; he places before the public
as actual fact what, on investigation, is plainly nothing
more than his own opinion of what Cetshwayo thinks,
wishes, or intends, and what his thoughts, wishes, and
intentions may be at a future period. Every circum-
stance is twisted into a proof of his inimical intentions
towards Natal, the worst motives are taken for granted
in all he does. When the king's messages were sent
through the ordinary native messengers between him
and the Government of Natal, they are termed mere
" verbal " messages (as what else should they be ?), not
" satisfactory or binding ; " when they were sent through
Mr. John Dunn they were called " unofficial,'"' although
Mr. Dunn had been repeatedly recognised, and by Sir B.
Frere himself, as an official means of communication
202 THE ZULU WAR.
with Cetshwayo on matters of grave importance ; and,
when Mr. Dunn writes, on his own account, his opinion
that the "boys" will not be given up, Sir B. Frere
calls his letter "a similar informal message (i.e. from
the king), couched in insolent and defiant terms." In
nothing that passed between the king and the Govern-
ment of Natal during this whole period is there one
single word, on Cetshwayo's part, which could possibly
be thus described. There are, indeed, many apologies
and entreaties to the Government to be satisfied with
some other atoDement for the fault committed than
the surrender of the culprits, and there is a great deal
from various sources, official and otherwise, about cattle
collected, even beyond the demands of the Government,
as a propitiation ; but of Sir B. Frere's " semi-sarcastic,
insolent, and defiant " messages not one word.
It would take many pages to point out how utterly
misleading is every word spoken by the High Com-
missioner on this subject, but to those who are curious
in the matter, and in proof of the truth of our present
statements, we can only recommend the South African
Blue-books of 1878-79. We cannot, however, better
illustrate our meaning than by a quotation from Lord
Blachford (Daily News, March 26th, 1872): "What
did Sir B. Frere say to all this ? He was really ashamed
to answer that he did not know. He had studied the
series of despatches in which Sir B. Frere defended his
conduct, and he willingly acknowledged the exuberance
of literary skill which they exhibited. But when he
tried to grapple with them he felt like a man who was
defending himself with a stick against a cloud of locusts.
SIHAYO, UMBILINI, AND TEE MISSIONARIES. 203
He might knock down one, and knock down another,
but 'the cry is still they come/ His only consolation
was, that they did not appear to have convinced Her
Majesty's Government, whose replies were from beginning
to end a series of cautions, qualifications, and protests."
On turning to the subject of the robber chief,
Umbilini, and his raids, we are at once confronted by
the fact that he was not a Zulu at all, but a Swazi, and
a claimant to the Swazi throne. His claim had not
been approved by the majority of the Swazi nation, and
his brother Umbandeni, the present king, was appointed
instead. Umbilini, however, was not a man to quietly
sink into an inferior position, and having taken posses-
sion, with his followers, of some rocky caves in the
borderland, forming an almost impregnable fortress, he
lived for many years, much in the fashion of the border
freebooters of whose doings we read in Scottish history,
making raids upon his neighbours on all sides, and
.carrying off cattle, women, and children. His expe-
ditions were most frequently directed towards the party
against him in his own country, but neither his Boer
nor Zulu neighbours escaped entirely. On first leaving
Swaziland he went to offer homage to the Zulu king,
and was given land to settle upon in Zululand. No
doubt Cetshwayo looked upon a warrior of Umbilini's
known prowess as rather an important vassal, especially
in the event of a war between him and his ancient
enemies the Swazis, in which case Umbilini's adherence
would probably divide the enemy amongst themselves.
But he appears to have been in perpetual trouble on
account of his turbulent vassal, and to have given him
204 THE ZULU WAR.
up altogether at one time. After a raid committed by
him upon the Dutch, the latter applied to Cetshwayo to
have him delivered up to them. " I could not do this/'
says Cetshwayo ; "I should have got a bad name if I
had done so, and people would have said it was not good
to Jconza (pay homage) to Cetshwayo. I therefore
refused, but paid one hundred head of cattle for the
offence he had committed;""" and Cetshwayo's own
account to Mr. Fynney is as follows (1961) :
" Umbilini came to me for refuge from his own
people, the Ama-Swazis, and I afforded him shelter ; what
would the world have said had I denied it to him ?
But, while allowing him to settle in the land as my
subject, I have always been particularly careful to warn
my people not to afford him any assistance or become
mixed up in any quarrel between him and the Boers ;
and although I do not deny that he is my subject, still
I will not endorse his misdeeds. When Mr. Rudolph
complained to me of the trouble Umbilini was giving,
I told Mr. Rudolph to kill him I should not shield
him ; this the Boers tried to do, but, as usual, made a
mess of it."
In fact, on a repetition of Umbilini's offence against
the Boers, Cetshwayo refused to be longer responsible
for his acts, and gave the Dutch permission to kill him.
They fought him, and were beaten by him with his
small band of only nineteen men. On a subsequent
occasion, after a raid committed by Umbilini upon the
Swazis, Cetshwayo was so incensed that he sent out a
* Mr. H. Shepstone (Secretary for Native Affairs in the Transvaal)
acknowledges that this fine was paid (2222, p. 99).
SIHAYO, UMBILINI, AND THE MISSIONARIES. 205
party to take and kill him ; but he got notice beforehand,
and escaped.
Sir Bartle Frere chooses to consider the king respon-
sible for all Umbilini's doings, and even Sir H. Bulwer
says : " The king disowned Umbilini's acts. . . .
But there is nothing to show that he has in any way
punished him, and, on the contrary, it is quite certain
(of which ' certainty/ however, no proofs are forth-
coming) that even if Umbilini did not act with the
express orders of Cetshwayo, he did so with the know-
ledge that what he was doing would be agreeable to the
king " (2260, p. 46).
This accusation was made in January, 1879, and
refers to raids of the previous year, by which time, as the
Swazis were our allies and the Boers our subjects,
Umbilini's raids in all directions except those on the
Zulu side had become offences to us for which Cetshwayo
was held responsible. In point of fact, it was no such
simple matter to " punish " Umbilini, whose natural
fortress could be held by a couple of men against any-
thing short of the cannon which Cetshwayo did not
possess. Nor was it singular that, at a time when the
king had already strong suspicions that his country
was about to be attacked, he should not have wasted
his strength in subduing one who, in the event of war,
would be most useful to himself.
That, when the evil day came and his country was
invaded, Cetshwayo should have made common cause
with all who would or could assist him is a mere matter of
course, and it was but natural that so bold and skilful a
leader as Umbilini has proved himself to be should then
206 THE ZULU WAR.
have been promoted and favoured by the unfortunate
king.
We need scarcely say more upon this point, beyond
calling our readers' attention to the fact that the expres-
sions "Zulu raids" "indiscriminate massacres" "viola-
tion by the Zulus of Transvaal territory" " horrible
cruelties" (2308, p. 62, and elsewhere), so freely
scattered through the despatches written to prove the
criminality of the Zulu king, all, without exception,
apply to acts committed either by Umbilini and his
(chiefly) Swazi followers, or by Manyonyoba, a small
but independent native chief, living north of the
Pongolo.*
The " case of Messrs. Smith and Deighton " is the
only charge against the Zulu king, in connection with
Natal, which we have now to consider, and it is one in
which, as we shall see, a great deal was made of a very
small matter.
Mr. Smith, a surveyor in the Colonial Engineer's
department, was on duty inspecting the road down to
the Tugela, near Fort Buckingham. The Zulu mind
being in a very excited state at the time owing to
the obvious preparation for war, of which they heard
reports from Natal, troops stationed at Grey town, and
war-ships seen close to the Zulu shore, as though looking
for a landing-place Mr. Smith was specially instructed
to proceed upon his errand alone, and with great discre-
* Manyonyoba owed allegiance to Cetshwayo (as did Umbilini).
He lived north of the Pongolo, in a part of the country over which
Sir Bartle Frere and Sir Henry Bulwer altogether deny Cetshwayo's
supremacy, and was claimed as a subject of the Transvaal Government.
SIHAYO, UMBILINI, AND THE MISSIONARIES. 207
tion. By way of carrying out these directions he took
with him only a trader Deighton by name and their
discretion was shown by "taking no notice" when,
having arrived at the drift into Zululand, they were
questioned by Zulus, who were on guard there in con-
sequence of rumours that our troops were about to
cross. rr
Mr. Wheelwright (a Government official), to whom
the matter was reported a week after it occurred, not by
Mr. Smith, the principal person concerned, but by Mr.
Deighton, says : "The fact that the two white men took
no notice of ' lots of Zulus shouting out ' from their own
bank, ' What do you want there ? ' but ' walked quietly
along/t as if they had not heard, or as if they were deaf,
very naturally confirmed the suspicion that they were
about no good."
The consequence was, that when the white men
reached an islet in the middle of the river (or rather one
which is generally in the middle of the stream when it
is full it was low at the time), they were seized by the
Zulus, and detained by them for about an hour and a
half, whilst all sorts of questions were asked : " What
are you doing there ? " " What had the soldiers come
to Grey town for ? " " What did the white men want
coming down there ? There were two down not long
* Sir H. Bulwer says " they have suspected, quite wrongly, that
we had some design against them in making it " (the new road to the
drift). It is to be questioned how far their suspicion was a wrongful
one, seeing that it was understood from the first that the drift was
intended especially for military purposes, and was undoubtedly
inspected by Mr. Smith for the same.
t Quotations from Mr. Deighton's report to Mr. Wheelwright.
208 THE ZULU WAR.
ago, then other two only a few days since, and now
there is other two ; you must come for some reason."
However, after a time, they were allowed to depart,
an attempt made to take their horses from them being
prevented by the induna of the Zulus.
Sir Bartle Frere does not seem to have thought very
much of the matter at first, for Sir M. Hicks-Beach, when
acknowledging his despatch reporting it, says (2220,
p. 320) : "I concur with you in attributing no special im-
portance to the seizure and temporary arrest of the sur-
veyors, which was partly due to their own indiscretion,
and was evidently in no way sanctioned by the Zulu
authorities."
But a little later although with no fresh facts before
him Sir B. Frere takes a very different tone (2222,
p. 176).
" I cannot at all agree with the lenient view taken
by the. Lieut.-Governor of this case. Had it stood
quite alone, a prompt apology and punishment of the
offenders might have been sufficient. As the case stands,
it was only one of many instances of insult and threaten-
ing, such as cannot possibly be passed over without
severe notice being taken of them. What occurred," he
says, " whether done by the king's order, or only by his
border-guards, and subsequently only tacitly approved by
his not punishing the offenders, seems to me a most
serious insult and outrage, and should be severely
noticed."
There is no sign that it was ever brought to the king's
knowledge, and when Sir B. Frere speaks of its being
" only one of many instances of insult and threatening,"
SIHAYO, UMBILINI, AND THE MISSIONARIES. 209
he is drawing largely on his imagination, as there is no
other recorded at all, unless he means to refer to the
" notices to quit " in the disputed territory of which we
have already treated.
We must now consider the points connected with
the internal management of the Zulu country, which
have generally been looked upon as a partial excuse for
our invasion. Foremost amongst these is the infraction
of the so-called " coronation promises," of which we have
spoken in a previous chapter. Frequent rumours were
current in Natal that the king, in defiance of the said
promises, was in the habit of shedding the blood of his
people upon the smallest provocation, and without any
form of trial. Such stories of his inhuman atrocities
were circulated in the colony that many kind-hearted
and gentle people were ready to think that war would
be a lesser evil. Yet, whenever one of these stories was
examined into or traced to its source, it turned out
either to be purely imaginary, or to have for its founda-
tion some small act of more or less arbitrary authority,
the justice of which we might possibly question, but to
which no one would apply the words " barbarities,"
" savage murders," etc.
An instance of the manner in which the Zulu king
has obtained his character of " a treacherous and blood-
thirsty sovereign,""'' came under the notice of the
present writer about December of last year (1878).
Happening to be on a visit to some friends in Pieter-
maritzburg, and hearing them mention Cetshwayo's
* Words applied to him by Mr. Brownlee, late Secretary for
Native Affairs of the Cape Government.
p
210 THE ZULU WAR.
cruelties, I observed that I did not much credit them,
as I had never yet met anyone who knew of them from
any trustworthy source. I was met with the assurance
that their " kitchen-Kafir," Tom, from whom they had
received their accounts, was a personal witness, having
himself escaped from a massacre, and they vouched for
the truthfulness of the man's character. I asked and
obtained permission to question the man in his own
language, being myself anxious to find any real evidence
on the subject, especially as, at that time with
military preparations going on on every side it was
apparent to all that "we" intended war, and one
would have been glad to discover that there was any
justification for it on our side. The same evening I
took an opportunity of interrogating "Tom," saying,
" So I hear that you know all about this wicked Zulu
king. Tell me all about it." Whereupon the man
launched out into a long account of the slaughter of
his people, from which not even infants were spared,
and from which he was one of the few who had escaped.
He had plainly been accustomed to tell the tale (doubt-
less a true one), and there were touches in it concerning
the killing of the children which showed that he had
been in the habit of recounting it to tender-hearted
and horror-struck English mothers. When he had
finished his tale I asked him when all the horrors
which he had described had taken place. " Oh ! " he
replied, "it was at the time of the fight between
Cetshwayo and Umbulazi (1856) ; that was when I left
Zululand."
" And you have never been there since ? "
SIHAYO, UMBILINI, AND THE MISSIONARIES. 211
" No ; I should be afraid to go, for Cetshwayo kills
always."
"How do you know that?" I inquired, for he
had started upon a fresh account of horrors relating to
the time at which he was speaking.
" Oh ! I know it is true," was the ready and
confident reply, " because the white people here in
'Maritzburg tell me so out of the papers."
In point of fact the man, on whose word to my own
knowledge rested the belief of a considerable circle of
the citizens, could only give personal evidence concerning
what happened at the time of the great civil war, when
Zululand was in such confusion that it would not be
easy to distribute responsibility, and when Cetshwayo
himself was a young man in the hands of his warriors.
All he could tell of a later date he had himself learnt
from " white people " in the town, who, again, had
gathered their information from the newspapers; and
Bishop Schreuder, long resident in Zululand, says : "I
had not with my own eyes seen any corpse, and per-
sonally only knew of them said to have been killed. . . .
I myself had my information principally from the same
sources as people in Natal, and often from Natal
newspapers."
The king's own reply to these accusations may be
taken entire from Mr. Fynney's report on July 4th,
1877 (1961), with the portions of the message delivered
by the latter to which it refers :
"You have repeatedly acknowledged the house of
England to be a great and powerful house, and have
expressed yourself as relying entirely upon the good-
p 2
212 THE ZULU WAR.
will and power of that house for your own strength and
the strength of the country over which you are king ;
in fact you have always looked towards the English
Government.
"Which way is your face turned to-day? Do you
look, and still desire to look, in the same direction ?
Do you rely on the good-will and support of the British
Government as much as you formerly did ?
" The Government of Natal has repeatedly heard
that you have not regarded the agreements you entered
into with that Government, through its representative,
Sir Theophilus Shepstone, on the occasion of your
coronation. These agreements you entered into with
the sun shining around you, but since that time you
have practised great cruelties upon your people, putting
great numbers of them to death. What do you
say?"
In reply to the above, Cetshwayo said : "I have
not changed ; I still look upon the English as my
friends, as they have not yet done or said anything to
make me feel otherwise. They have not in any way
turned my heart, therefore I feel that we have still hold
of each other's hands. But you must know that from
the first the Zulu nation grew up alone, separate and
distinct from all others, and has never been subject to
any other nation ; Tyaka (Chaka) was the first to find
out the English and make friends with them ; he saved
the lives of seven Englishmen from shipwreck at the
mouth of the Umfolosi, he took care of them, and from
that day even until now the English and Zulu nations
have held each other's hands. The English nation is
SIHAYO, UHBILINI, AND THE MISSIONARIES. 213
a just one, and we are together " (we are at one with
each other). "I admit that people have been killed.
There are three classes of wrong- doers that I kill (1) the
abatakati witches, poisoners, etc. ; (2) those who take
the women of the great house, those belonging to the
royal household ; and (3) those who kill, hide, or make
away with the king's cattle. I mentioned these three
classes of wrong-doers to Somtseu (Sir T. Shepstone),
when he came to place me as king over the Zulu nation,
as those who had always been killed. I told him that
it was our law, and that three classes of wrong-doers
I would kill, and he replied : ' Well, I cannot put aside
a standing law of the land.' I always give a wrong-
doer three chances, and kill him if he passes the last.
Evil-doers would go over my head if I did not punish
them, and that is our mode of punishing. ... I do
not see that I have in any way departed from, or broken
in anything, the compact I made with the Natal
Government through Somtseu."
The next subject to be considered is that of the
treatment of the missionaries and their converts in
Zululand.
Sir T. Shepstone, in his account of what passed at
the installation of Cetshwayo, writes as follows (C. 1137,
p. 19) : " The fourth point was the position of Christian
missionaries and their converts. Cetywayo evidently
regretted that they had ever been admitted at all, and
had made up his mind to reduce their numbers by some
means or other. ... He said they had committed no
actual wrong, but they did no good, and that the
tendency of their teaching was mischievous ; he added
216 THE ZULU WAR.
converts, or even retaining those around them, were for
the present at an end. ... I find there were all sorts
of wild (?) rumours going about from station to station
one that the British Government intended to annex
Zululand at once. I am afraid that this and the like
rumours have done harm. Several of the missionaries
have been frequently to the king of late, and, as he told
me, have worried him to such an extent that he does
not want to see them any more."*
In August of the same year Lord Carnarvon requests
Sir Henry Bulwer to make a special point of causing
"the missionaries to understand distinctly that Her
Majesty's Government cannot undertake to compel the
king to permit the maintenance of the mission stations
in Zululand," and to recommend them, if they cannot
carry on their work without armed support, to leave it
for the present.
Sir Henry Bulwer writes (2000, p. 33) :
" The action taken by some of the missionaries in
leaving that country has apparently proved not only
unnecessary, but ill-advised for their own interests. The
king was not sorry that they should go, but he was
angry with them for going/' t and on January 26th, 1878,
a message arrived from Cetshwayo, concerning those that
remained, to this effect (2100, p. 61) :
* On one of these visits a missionary is reported to have said to
the king coarsely in Zulu, "You are a liar !" (unamanga !) upon which
Cetshwayo turned his back to him, and spoke with him no more.
f Or rather he was angry with them for the rudeness which they
committed in going without taking leave. He said they had never
received anything but kindness from him, and might as well have
paid him the compliment of a farewell salutation.
SIHAYO, UMBILINI, AND THE MISSIONARIES. 217
" Cetshwayo states that he wishes His Excellency to
know that he is not pleased with the missionaries in the
Zulu country, as he finds out that they are the cause of
much harm, and are always spreading false reports about
the Zulu country, and (he) would wish His Excellency
to advise them to remove, as they do no good."
Shortly after the Kev. Mr. Oftebro and Dr. Oftebro,
Norwegian missionaries from Zululand, were granted an
interview by the Lieut. -Governor of Natal for the
purpose of laying their case before His Excellency.
The king, they said, had informed them that he was
now quite persuaded that they had communicated to the
governors of Natal and the Transvaal, and to the
editors of the public papers in Natal, all important
matters that occurred in the Zulu country that the
accounts they sent were not even truthful and that he
had believed these missionaries were " men," but that
he now found them to be his enemies.
They believed that amongst the " white men," from
whom he had obtained his information, were Mr. John
Mullins, a trader, and Mr. F. E. Colenso, a son of the
Bishop of Natal, who had been at the king's kraal for
some six days and who, they said, "had translated, for
the king's information, accounts of doings in the Zulu
country, from several newspapers of the colony." This
last, as it happens, was pure fiction. Sir Henry Bulwer,
indeed, believed it at the time, and wrote upon it as
follows (2100, p. 89) :
" I notice in Messrs. Smith and Colenso's letter to
the Earl of Carnarvon, a statement to the effect that
the disposition and dealings of Cetshwayo had been
218 THE ZULU WAR.
sedulously misrepresented by the missionaries and by
the Press. And this statement tends, I am afraid, to
confirm the belief that Mr. F. E. Colenso, when he
lately visited the Zulu country, . . . made certain
representations regarding the missionaries in Zululand,
which were greatly calculated to prejudice the king's
mind against them, or against some of them."
But Mr. Colenso, on seeing for the first time the
above statements in the Blue-book, wrote to Sir M.
Hicks-Beach as follows (2220, p. 318):
" The suspicions expressed by the missionaries as to
my proceedings are entirely without foundation in fact.
So far from attempting to prejudice the king's mind
against them, I confined myself, in the little I did say
to Cetshwayo on the subject, to supporting their cause
with him. The king had received, through some of his
various channels of information, an account of the
numerous contributions made by missionaries and others
living under his protection in Zululand, to the colonial
newspapers, and in particular, of an exaggerated and
sensational report, written by the Zululand corre-
spondent of The Natal Mercury, of the catastrophe
which occurred at the annual Feast of Firstfruits some
ten days before my last conversation with the king,
which report he attributed to the Eev. Mr. Eobertson,
from the fact that his waggon -driver was the only
white man present on the occasion, except Dr. Oftebro,
Mr. Mullins, and Mr. Dunn. Cetshwayo expressed
himself as indignant at the conduct of Mr. Eobertson,
who, he said, had never, during his long residence in
Zululand, received anything but good treatment at the
SIHAYO, UMBILIN1, AND TEE MISSIONARIES. 210
hands of his (Cetshwayo's) father and himself, and, he
added, ' I have borne with him too long/ To this I
replied that, if he had any distinct ground of complaint
against Mr. Eobertson, he (the king) should get it set
down in writing, and send it to His Excellency the
Lieut. -Governor of Natal; and I wished him to
understand that any different course would be pro-
ductive of no good effect. I then told Cetshwayo,
omitting further reference to Mr. Kobertson, that in
my opinion the presence of the missionaries as a body
in his country was a great advantage to him, and that
they merited his protection. He disclaimed having
ever treated them with anything but great con-
sideration."
The particular statement of the two missionaries
Oftebro, concerning the translation of newspapers, also
Mr. Colenso specially and distinctly contradicts, saying
that he had no newspapers with him nor extracts of
newspapers, nor were any such read to Cetshwayo in
his presence.
Sir H. Bulwer states, at the request of the Messrs.
Oftebro (2100, p. 61), that no member of the Norwegian
mission had supplied this Government with information
as above. But it does not follow that no such commu-
nications had been made to Sir B. Frere and Lord
Carnarvon. Missionaries had written anonymously to
the colonial papers, and the account in The Natal Mercury
of the fight at the Umkosi was attributed by Cetshwayo,
not without reason, to the Eev. R Kobertson. The
tone of this letter, and its accuracy, may be gathered
from the following extract, referring to the land which,
218 THE ZULU WAR.
sedulously misrepresented by the missionaries and by
the Press. And this statement tends, I am afraid, to
confirm the belief that Mr. F. E. Colenso, when he
lately visited the Zulu country, . . . made certain
representations regarding the missionaries in Zululand,
which were greatly calculated to prejudice the king's
mind against them, or against some of them."
But Mr. Colenso, on seeing for the first time the
above statements in the Blue-book, wrote to Sir M.
Hicks-Beach as follows (2220, p. 318):
" The suspicions expressed by the missionaries as to
my proceedings are entirely without foundation in fact.
So far from attempting to prejudice the king's mind
against them, I confined myself, in the little I did say
to Cetshwayo on the subject, to supporting their cause
with him. The king had received, through some of his
various channels of information, an account of the
numerous contributions made by missionaries and others
living under his protection in Zululand, to the colonial
newspapers, and in particular, of an exaggerated and
sensational report, written by the Zululand corre-
spondent of The Natal Mercury, of the catastrophe
which occurred at the annual Feast of Firstfruits some
ten days before my last conversation with the king,
which report he attributed to the Eev. Mr. Kobertson,
from the fact that his waggon -driver was the only
white man present on the occasion, except Dr. Oftebro,
Mr. Mullins, and Mr. Dunn. Cetshwayo expressed
himself as indignant at the conduct of Mr. Eobertson,
who, he said, had never, during his long residence in
Zululand, received anything but good treatment at the
BIHAYO, UMBILINI, AND THE MISSIONARIES. 210
hands of his (Cetshwayo's) father and himself, and, he
added, ' I have borne with him too long/ To this I
replied that, if he had any distinct ground of complaint
against Mr. Eobertson, he (the king) should get it set
down in writing, and send it to His Excellency the
Lieut. -Governor of Natal; and I wished him to
understand that any different course would be pro-
ductive of no good effect. I then told Cetshwayo,
omitting further reference to Mr. Eobertson, that in
my opinion the presence of the missionaries as a body
in his country was a great advantage to him, and that
they merited his protection. He disclaimed havino-
ever treated them with anything but great con-
sideration."
The particular statement of the two missionaries
Oftebro, concerning the translation of newspapers, also
Mr. Colenso specially and distinctly contradicts, saying
that he had no newspapers with him nor extracts of
newspapers, nor were any such read to Cetshwayo in
his presence.
Sir H. Bulwer states, at the request of the Messrs.
Oftebro (2100, p. 61), that no member of the Norwegian
mission had supplied this Government with information
as above. But it does not follow that no such commu-
nications had been made to Sir B. Frere and Lord
Carnarvon. Missionaries had written anonymously to
the colonial papers, and the account in The Natal Mercury
of the fight at the Umkosi was attributed by Cetshwayo,
not without reason, to the Kev. E. Eobertson. The
tone of this letter, and its accuracy, may be gathered
from the following extract, referring to the land which,
220 THE ZULU WAR.
in the opinion of the Commissioners, " was by right
belonging to the Zulus."
"Never was a more preposterous demand made
upon any Government than that which Cetshwayo is
now making upon the English Government of the
Transvaal. . . . For be it remembered that, until
very lately, the Zulus have never occupied any portion
of it, (!) and even now very partially. It is most
earnestly to be hoped that Sir T. Shepstone, while
doing all in his power to keep the peace, will be equally
firm in resisting the unjust pretensions of the Zulus"'
How far the Zulu king was justified in his opinion
that the missionaries were not his friends may be
gathered from the above, and from the replies to Sir
B. Frere's appeal to the " missionaries of all denomina-
tions " for their opinions on native politics, as published
in the Blue-books (2316), of which the following
examples may be given :
From letter of the Eev. P. D. Hepburn, December 1 7th,
1878: "All in these parts are quiet, and are likely to remain
quiet, if His Excellency overthrows the Zulu chief, and
disarms the remaining Zulus. The Zulus are very war-
like; will attack in front, flank, and rear. They are, and
have been, the terror of the neighbouring tribes since
the days of Chaka.f Only the utter destruction of
the Zulus can secure future peace in South Africa. May
His Excellency not allow himself to be deceived by the
Zulu chief Cetywayo."
" On full inquiry it will be found that our late war,
* Author's italics.
t " Our Correspondent " of The Daily News speaks, in to-day's
issue (November 17th, 1879), of the " tranquillising fear" of Cetshwayo
having been removed from " our own native population."
SIHAYO, UMBILINI, AND THE MISSIONARIES, 221
(KafFraria) here was to a great extent attributable to
Zulu influence. ~* If our forces suffer defeat at Natal,
all native tribes in South Africa will rise against us. I
am a man of peace ; I hate war; but if war, let there be
no dawdling and sentimental nonsense.
"True and faithful to God, our Queen, and the
interests of the empire, we have the approbation of God,
our Queen, and our own conscience. I would have
much liked had there been a regiment of British cavalry
at Natal. Sword in hand, the British are irresistible
over all natives. The battle at the Gwanga in 1846,
under Sir Henry Darrell, lasted only about fifteen
minutes; about four hundred Kafirs were cut down. . . .
" God, our God, put it into the minds of our rulers
that all tribes in south-east and east Africa must submit
to British power, and that it is the interest of all Africans
to do so. Heathenism must perish ; God wills it so."t
These remarks are from a missionary in Kaffraria, but
the tone of these in Zululand is the same, or even worse.
Compare the following statement made to the Natal
Government by two native converts from the Etshowe
mission station Mr. Oftebro's (1883, p. 2): "We
know that as many a hundred (Zulus) in one day see the
sun rise, but don't see it go down. . . . The people, great
and small, are tired of the rule of Cetshwayo, by which
he is finishing his people. The Zulu army is not what it
was, there are only six full regiments. Cetshwayo had by
* A mere assertion, often made, but never supported by the
slightest proof.
f And so the Rev. Mr. Glockner, speaking of the late war, says
that they (the missionaries) had often warned the native chiefs of what
would befall them, if they refused to become Christians. Vide The
Scotsman, February 5th, 1880.
222 THE ZULU WAE.
his rule made himself so disliked, that they knew of no
one, and especially of the headmen, who would raise a
hand to save him from ruin, no matter from what cause."
Mr. John Shepstone adds, April 27th, 1877 (p. 4) :
"The above was confirmed only yesterday by reliable
authority, who added that a power such as the English,
stepping in now, would be most welcome to the Zulus
generally, through the unpopularity of the king, by his
cruel and reckless treatment of his subjects." And Mr.
Fynney, in the report already quoted from, says :
" The king appeared to have a very exaggerated idea
both of his power, the number of his warriors, and
their ability as such. . . . "While speaking of the king
as having exaggerated ideas as to the number of his
fighting-men, I would not wish to be understood as
underrating the power of the Zulu nation. ... I am
of opinion that King Cetywayo could bring six
thousand men into the field at a short notice, great
numbers armed with guns ; but the question is, would
they fight ? . . . I am of opinion that it would greatly
depend against whom they were called to fight. . . ,
While the Zulu nation, to a man, would have willingly
turned out to fight either the Boers or the Ama-Swazi,
the case would be very different, I believe, in the event
of a misunderstanding arising between the British
Government and the Zulu nation. ... I further
believe, from what I heard, that a quarrel with the
British Government would be the signal for a general
split up amongst the Zulus, and the king would find
himself deserted by the majority of those upon whom
he would at present appear to rely."
SIHAYO, UMBILINI, AND THE MISSIONARIES. 223
While Sir T. Shepstone says, November 30th, 1878
(2222, p. 175) : " I will, however, add my belief that the
Zulu power is likely to fall to pieces when touched."
Such were the opinions given by men supposed to
be intimately acquainted with Zulu character and
feeling, one of them being the great authority on all
native matters ; and on such statements did Sir Bartle
Frere rely when he laid his scheme for the Zulu War.
How absolutely ignorant, how foolishly mistaken, were
these " blind leaders of the blind " has been amply
proved by the events of 1879.
We need not enter very fully into the accusations
brought by the missionaries against the Zulu king of
indiscriminate slaughter of native converts for their
religion's sake. They were thoroughly believed in Natal
at the time; but, upon investigation, they dwindled
down to three separate cases of the execution of men
(one in each case) who happened to be converts, but of
whom two were put to death for causes which had
nothing whatsoever to do with their faith (one of them
being indeed a relapsed convert) ; and the third, an old
man, Maqamsela, whose name certainly deserves to be
handed down to fame in the list of martyrs for religion's
sake, was killed without the sanction or even knowledge
of the king, by the order of his prime minister Gaozi."*
* Story of Maqamsela, from The Natal Colonist of May 4th, 1877 :
" Another case referred to in our previous article was that of a man
named Maqamsela, particulars of which, derived from eye-witnesses,
we have received from different sources. On Friday, March 9th, ho
attended morning service at Etshowe mission station as usual, went
home to his kraal, and at noon started to go over to the kraal of
Minyegana, but was seized on the road and killed because he was a
Christian !
224 THE ZULU WAE t
That the latter received no punishment, although the
king disapproved of this action, is not a fact of any im-
portance. It is not always convenient to punish prime
ministers and high commissioners, or powerful indunas,
" For many years he had wished to become a Christian, and this
at his own desire was reported to Gaozi, his immediate chief, who
scolded him, saying, ' it would occasion liim (Gaozi) trouble.' The
earnest and repeated solicitation of Maqamsela was that the missionary
(Mr. Oftebro) would take him to the king to obtain his permission to
profess Christianity. Last winter the missionary consented to mention
it to the king ; but, failing to see Gaozi first, deemed it imprudent to
do so at that time. Maqamsela was greatly grieved at this, saying, * I
am not afraid of death ; it will be well if I am killed for being a
Christian.' When an opportunity occurred of speaking to Gaozi about
Maqamsela's wish to be baptized, lie would give no direct answer, but
complained of his bad conduct. Maqamsela, however, persisted in his
entreaties that his case should be reported to the king. ' If they kill
me because I believe, they may do so ; the Lord will receive me. Has
not Christ died for me 1 Why should I fear 1 ' A favourable oppor-
tunity of naming the matter to the king presented itself some time
after. Cetshwayo appeared very friendly, and proposed that the
Christians should pay a tax, but said that their service should be
building houses for him when called ; otherwise they might remain
in peace. Maqamsela was then mentioned as being desirous to become
a Christian. He was an old man, who could not leave his kraal, and
could not come up to serve. He had therefore been eaten up, and had
not now a single head of cattle. On his name being mentioned, the
king replied that he would say nothing, Gaozi, Minyegana, and Xubane
not being there. Maqamsela was glad when he heard what had been
done, and said, ' If they kill me now, it is all right.'
" A week later his time came. An induna, named Jubane, sent
for him, and on his return from Jubane's, an impi came to him, saying
they had orders to kill him. He asked for what reason, and being
told it was because he was a Christian and for nothing else, he said
again, ' Well, I rejoice to die for the word of the Lord.' He begged
leave to kneel down and pray, which he was allowed to do. After
praying, he said, ' Kill me now.' They had never seen any man act
in this manner before, when about to be killed, and seemed afraid to
touch him. After a long pause, however, a young lad took a gun and
shot him, and they all ran away."
8IHAYO, UMBILINI, AND THE MISSIONARIES. 225
Sir Bartle Frere of course takes the strongest possible
view of the matter against the king, and speaks of his
having killed Zulu converts (2220, p. 270), "at first rarely,
as if with reluctance, and a desire to conceal what he had
ordered, and to shift the responsibility to other shoulders,
latterly more frequently, openly, and as an avowed part
of a general policy for re-establishing the system of
Chaka and Dingane." This little phrase is of a slightly
imaginative nature, resting on no (produced) evidence.
It is, in fact, a " statement." *
Sir Henry Bulwer's reply November 18th, 1878
(2222, p. 171) which forms an able refutation of various
statements of Sir B. Frere, contains the following sentence :
" I took some pains to find out how the case really stood,
and ascertained that the number of natives, either converts
or living on mission stations, who had been killed, was
three. I have never heard since that time of any other
mission natives being killed. ... I was, therefore,
surprised, on reading your Excellency's despatch, to
see what Messrs. Oftebro and Staven had said. I have
since made particular inquiries on that point, but have
failed to obtain any information showing that more than
three mission natives have been killed. Among others
to whom I have spoken is the Eev. Mr. Eobertson, of
Zululand, who was in 'Maritzburg a few weeks ago. He
told me that he had not heard of any other than the
three cases."
Sir Bartle Frere replies, December 6th, 1878 (2222,
* This indiscriminate killing is disproved and denied by Cetshwayo
himself and his principal chiefs (vide " A Visit to King Ketshwayo,"
" Macmillan's Magazine," March, 1878).
Q
226 THE ZULU WAR.
p. 175) : * "I have since made further inquiry (he does
not say what), and have no doubt that though His
Excellency may possibly be right as to the number
regarding which there is judicial evidence (Sir H.
Bulwer plainly decides that there was no evidence at
all) ; the missionaries had every reason to believe that
the number slain on account of their inclination to
Christianity was considerably greater than three. One
gentleman, who had better means of obtaining the truth
than anyone else, told me he had no doubt the number
of converts killed was considerable."
This gentleman, Sir Bartle Frere assures us, " knows
the Zulus probably better than any living European ;
he is himself an old resident in Zululancl, and a man
above all suspicion of exaggeration or misrepresen-
tation (!). He gave me this information, under stipu-
lation that his name should not be mentioned, otherwise
it would, I am sure, at once be accepted as a guarantee
for the accuracy of his statements."
With such phrases, " I have no doubt," " every
reason to believe," "I feel sure," etc. etc,, has Sir Bartle
Frere continually maligned the character of the Zulu
king, called since the war by Mr. John Dunn, "the
most injured man in South Africa."
One is rather puzzled who the man may be to whom
Sir Bartle Frere gives so high a character, his opinion
of which he evidently expects will quite satisfy his
readers. We should much like to have the gentleman's
name. The number of gentlemen "long resident in
Zululand " are not so many as to leave a wide field for
* Author's italics throughout.
SIHAYO, UHBILINI, AND THE MISSIONARIES. 227
conjecture. Besides the missionaries, the only names that
occur to us to which the phrase can apply are those of
Mr. John Shepstone, Mr. John Dunn, and Mr. Eobertson.
The only point in the indictment against Cetshwayo
which we have now to consider, is that of the killing of
girls under the Zulu marriage law, and the reply to
Sir Henry Bulwer's remonstrance on the point, which
Sir Bartle Frere speaks of in his final memorandum as
expressed "in terms of unprecedented insolence and
defiance;" while The Times of Natal (generally recognised
as the Government organ) went still further, and has
twice charged the Zulu king with sending repeatedly,
insolent messages to the Natal Government. As to the
repetition of the offence, it need only be said that there
is no foundation in the Blue-books for the assertion.
And as to this particular offence it is enough to say that
no notice had been taken of it to Cetshwayo himself, till
two years afterwards it was unearthed, and charged
upon him, as above, by the High Commissioner, notwith-
standing that, whatever it may have been, it had been
subsequently condoned by friendly messages from this
Government.
The marriage law of Zululand is thus described by
Sir T. Shepstone (1137, p. 21) : The Zulu country is but
sparsely inhabited when compared with Natal, and the
increase of its population is checked more by its peculiar
marriage regulations than by the exodus of refugees to
surrounding governments. Both boys and girls are
formed into regiments, and are not allowed to marry
without special leave from the king, or until the
regiments to which they belong are fortunate enough to
Q 2
228 THE ZULU WAR.
receive his dispensation. Caprice or state reasons
occasionally delay this permission, and it sometimes
happens that years pass before it is given. Contraven-
tion of these regulations is visited by the severest
penalties."*
The history of the case which we are now considering
may be given in the following extracts :
On September 22nd, 1876, Mr. Osborn, resident
magistrate of Newcastle, writes: "The Zulu king lately
granted permission to two regiments of middle-aged men
to marry. These were, however, rejected by the girls, on
the ground that the men were too old ; upon which the
king ordered that those girls who refused to marry the
soldiers were to be put to death. Several girls were
killed in consequence, some fled into the colony, others
into the Transvaal Eepublic, and on October 9th,
Government messengers report (1748, p. 198) :
" We heard that the king was causing some of the
Zulus to be killed on account of disobeying his orders
* Two Zulu prisoners, captured while on a peaceful errand, just
before the commencement of hostilities, and who were permitted to
reside at Eishopstowe when released from gaol, until they could safely
return home, were questioned concerning these regulations, and said
that they applied only to those who voluntarily joined the regiments,
concerning which there was no compulsion at all, beyond the moral
effect produced by the fact that it was looked upon, by the young
people themselves, as rather a poor thing to do to decline joining.
Once joined, however, they were obliged to obey orders unhesitatingly.
These young men said that in the coast, and outlying districts, there
were large numbers of people who had retained their liberty and
married as they pleased, but that strict loyalty was the fashion nearer
the court. It was in these very coast districts that the Zulus
surrendered during the late war, the loyal inhabitants proving their
loyalty to the bitter end.
SIHAYO, UMBILINI, AND THE MISSIONARIES. 229
respecting the marriage of girls, and we saw large
numbers of cattle which had been taken as fines.
Otherwise the land was quiet."
As far as the most careful investigations could dis-
cover, the number killed was not more than four or five,
while the two Zulus already quoted said that, although
they had heard of the matter, they did not know of a
single instance; and as these young men themselves
belonged to one of the regiments, it can hardly be sup-
posed that any great slaughter could have taken place
unknown to them.
At the time, however, report as usual greatly
exaggerated the circumstances, and Sir Henry Bulwer
speaks (1748, p. 198) of "numbers of girls and young
men" and " large numbers of girls and others connected
with them" as having been killed.
He sent a message to Cetshwayo on the subject,
which in itself was a temperate and very proper one for
an English governor to send, in the hope of checking
such cruelty in future, and was not unnaturally some-
what surprised at receiving an answer from the usually
courteous and respectful king, which showed plainly
enough that he was highly irritated and resented the
interference with his management of his people. Sir
Henry had reminded him of what had passed at his
coronation, and Cetshwayo replies that if Somtseu (Sir
T. Shepstone) had told the white people that he (the
king) had promised never to kill, Somtseu had deceived
them. " I have yet to kill," he says. He objects to
being dictated to about his laws, and says that while
wishing to be friends with the English, he does not
230 THE ZULU WAR.
intend to govern his people by laws sent to him by
them. He remarks, in a somewhat threatening way,
that in future he shall act on his own account, and that
if the English interfere with him, he will go away and
become a wanderer, but not without first showing what
he can do if he chooses. Finally he points out that he
and the Governor of Natal are in like positions/"' one
being governor of Natal, the other of Zululand.
It is plain that this reply, as reported by the Govern-
ment messengers, produced a strong effect on Sir H.
Bulwer's mind, and considerably affected his feeling
towards the king, though, as already stated, he never
brought it, at the time or afterwards, to the notice of
Cetshwayo, and has since exchanged friendly messages
with him. And no doubt the reply was petulant and
wanting in due respect, though a dash of arrogance was
added to it by the interpreter's use of the expression
"we are equal," instead of "we are in like positiors"
each towards our own people. But that the formid-
able words "I have yet to kill," " I shall now act on my
own account," meant nothing more than the mere irrita-
tion of the moment is plain from the fact that he never
made the slightest attempt to carry them out, though
recent events have taught us what he might have done
had he chosen to ff act on his own account."
The tone of the reply would probably have been very
different had it been brought by Cetshwayo's own
messengers. By an unfortunate mistake on the part of
the Natal Government, one of the messengers sent was a
Zulu refugee of the party of Umbulazi and Umkungo,
* " We are equal/' said the interpreter ; but the expression used is
more correctly translated as above.
8IHAYO, UMBILINI, AND THE MISSIONARIES. 231
between whom and the king there was deadly hostility,
which had lately been intensified by the insulting
manner in which Umkungo's people had received
Cetshwayo's messengers, sent in a friendly spirit to
inform them of King Umpande's death. The very
presence of this man, bringing a reproof from the
Government of Natal, would naturally be resented by
the Zulu king, who had already declined communications
from the Transvaal sent through refugee subjects of his
own (Sir Henry Bulwer 1748, p. 10); and was now
obliged to receive with courtesy, and listen to words of
remonstrance from, one of these very refugees who had
fled to Natal, and, under Zulu law, was liable to be put
to death as a traitor, when he made his appearance in
Zululand. The king's words, exhibiting the irritation of
the moment, whatever they may have been, would lose
nothing of their fierceness and bitterness by being
conveyed through such a medium.
We do not wish to defend such practices as those of
forcing girls into distasteful marriages, or putting them
to death for disobedience in that respect. But we
must remember that, after all, the king, in ordering
these executions, was enforcing, not a new law laid
down by himself, but "an old custom" (1748, p. 198).
From his point of view the exercise of such severity
was as necessary to maintaining his authority as the
decimation of a regiment for mutiny might appear
to a commander, or the slaughter of hundreds of
Langalibalele's people, hiding in caves or running
away, which we have already described, appeared to
Sir B. Pine and Sir T. Shepstone in 1873-74.
The king himself gave an illustration of his diffi-
232 THE ZULU WAR.
culties in a message sent to Sir H. Bulwer early in
1878 (2079, p. 96). He reported to His Excellency
that two of his regiments had had a fight, and many
of his men had been killed, at which he was much
annoyed. He reports this to show His Excellency that,
although he warned them that he would severely
punish any regiment that caused any disturbance at
the Umkosi, he cannot rule them without sometimes
killing them, especially as they know they can run
to Natal.
We have now considered in turn every accusation
brought against the Zulu king up to the end of 1878,
when Sir Bartle Frere delivered his ultimatum, which
he had said beforehand would put an end to our
peaceful relations with our neighbours. We venture
to assert that, with the exception of the last, every one
of these accusations is distinctly refuted on evidence
gathered from official sources. Of that last, we would
observe, that, although it cannot be entirely denied,
the fault has been greatly exaggerated; while that
part of it which referred to the sole instance of a hasty
reply to the Natal Government, has been condoned by
two years' friendly relations since the offence, before
it was raked up by Sir Bartle Frere as an additional
pretext for the war. And, at all events, had Cetshwayo's
severity to his people been a hundred times greater than
it ever was, he could not in a lifetime have produced the
misery which this one year's campaign has wrought.
Yet these accusations were the sole pretexts for the
war, except that fear of the proximity of a nation strong
enough and warlike enough to injure us, if it wished to
SIHAYO, UMBILINI, AND THE MISSIONARIES. 233
do so, which Sir Bartle Frere declared made it impossible
for peaceful subjects of Her Majesty to feel security for
life or property within fifty miles of the border, and
made the existence of a peaceful English community in
the neighbourhood impossible."'" He speaks in the same
despatch (2269, pp. 1, 2) of the king as "an irre-
sponsible, bloodthirsty, and treacherous despot," which
terms, and others like them, do duty again and again
for solid facts, but of the justice of which he gives no
proof whatever. We cannot do better than give, in
conclusion, and as a comment upon the above fear, a
quotation from Lord Blachford's speech in the House of
Lords, March 26th, 1879, which runs :
" Some people assumed that the growth of the Zulu
power in the neighbourhood of a British colony consti-
tuted such a danger that, in a common phrase, it had to
be got rid of, and that, when a thing had to be done, it
was idle and inconvenient to examine too closely into
the pretexts which were set up. And this was summed
up in a phrase which is used more than once by the
High Commissioner, and had obtained currency in what
he might call the light literature of politics. We might
be told to obey our c instincts of self-preservation/ No
doubt the instinct of self-preservation was one of the
most necessary of our instincts. But it was one of those
which we had in common with the lowest brute one of
those which we are most frequently called on to keep
* The natives of Natal, " peaceful subjects of Her Majesty," were
living in perfect security on one side of the border, and the Zulus on
the other, the two populations intermarrying and mingling in the most
friendly manner, without the smallest apprehension of injury to life
or property, when Sir B. Frere landed at Durban.
234 THE ZULU WAR.
in order. It was in obedience to the ' instinct of self-
preservation that a coward ran away in battle, that a
burglar murdered a policeman, or, what was more to our
present purpose, that a nervous woman jumped out of a
carriage lest she should be upset ; or that one man in a
fright fired at another who, he thought, meant to do him
an injury, though he had not yet shown any sign of an
intention of doing so. The soldiers who went down in
the Birkenhead what should we have thought of them
if, instead of standing in their ranks to be drowned, they
had pushed the women and children into the hold and
saved themselves ? A reasonable determination to do
that which our safety requires, so far as it is consistent
with our duty to others, is the duty and interest of
every man. To evade an appeal to the claims of reason
and justice, by a clamorous allegation of our animal
instinct, is to abdicate our privileges as men, and to
revert to brutality."
CHAPTER XII.
THE ULTIMATUM, DECLARATION OF WAR, AND
COMMENCEMENT OF CAMPAIGN.
ON December llth the boundary award was delivered
to the Zulus by four gentlemen selected for the purpose,
who, by previous arrangement, met the king's envoys
at the Lower Tugela Drift. The award itself, as we
already know, was in favour of the Zulus ; nevertheless
it is impossible to read the terms in which it was given
without feeling that it was reluctantly done. It is fenced
in with warnings to the Zulus against transgressing the
limits assigned to them, without a word assuring them
that their rights also shall in future be respected ; and,
while touching on Zulu aggressions on Boers in
the late disputed territory, it says nothing of those
committed by Boers.
But perhaps the most remarkable phrase in the
whole award is that in which Sir Bartle Frere gives the
Zulus to understand that they will have to pay the com-
pensation due to the ejected Transvaal farmers, while
he entirely ignores all that can be said on the other
236 THE ZULU WAR.
side of injuries to property and person inflicted on
Zulus in the disputed territory (of which, the Blue-books
contain ample proof), not to speak of the rights and
advantages so long withheld from them, and now
decided to be their due.
Sir Henry Bulwer plainly took a very different view
on this point when he summed up the judgment of the
Commissioners (2220, p. 388), and added as follows :
" I would venture to suggest that it is a fair matter
for consideration if those Transvaal subjects, who have
been induced . . . under the sanction, expressed or
tacit, of the Government of the Eepublic, to settle and
remain in that portion of the country, have not a
claim for compensation from their Government for the
individual losses they may sustain."
Sir Bartle Frere, starting with phrases which might
be supposed to agree with the above, gradually and
ingeniously shifts his ground through propositions for
compensation to be paid to farmers " required or obliged
to leave " (omitting the detail of ivlio is to pay], and
then for compensation to be paid to farmers wishing to
remove, until he finally arrives, by a process peculiarly
his own, at a measure intended to " secure private rights
of property," which eventually blossomed out into a
scheme for maintaining, in spite of the award, the Boer
farmers on the land claimed by them, which we shall
presently relate in full. Although nothing appeared in
the award itself on this point, the whole tone of it was
calculated to take the edge off the pleasure which the
justice done them at last would naturally give the Zulus,
and it was promptly followed up by an " ultimatum "
THE ULTIMATUM AND DECLARATION OF WAR. 237
from the High Commissioner calculated to absorb their
whole attention.
This " ultimatum" contained the following thirteen
demands, and was delivered on the same day with the
award, an hour later :
1. Surrender of Sihayo's three sons and brother to be tried by the
Natal courts.
2. Payment of a fine of five hundred head of cattle for the
outrages committed by the above, and for Ketshwayo's delay in
complying with the request (KB., not demand) of the Natal Govern-
ment for the surrender of the offenders.
3. Payment of a hundred head of cattle for the offence committed
against Messrs. Smith and Deighton (KB., twenty days were allowed
for compliance with the above demands, i.e. until December 31st,
inclusive).
4. Surrender of the Swazi chief Umbilini, and others to be named
hereafter, to be tried by the Transvaal courts (N.B., no time was
fixed for compliance with this demand).
5. Observance of the coronation " promises."
6. That the Zulu army be disbanded, and the men allowed to
go home.
7. That the Zulu military system be discontinued, and other
military regulations adopted, to be decided upon after consultation
with the Great Council and British ^Representatives.
8. That every man, when he comes to man's estate, shall be free
to marry.
9. All missionaries and their converts, who until 1877 lived in
Zululand, shall be allowed to return and reoccupy their stations.
10. All such missionaries shall be allowed to teach, and any Zulu,
if he chooses, shall be free to listen to their teaching.*
11. A British Agent shall be allowed to reside in Zululand, who
will see that the above provisions are carried out.
1 2. All disputes in which a missionary or European (e.g. trader or
* Compare with 9 and 10 the distinct instructions on this point
given by Lord Carnarvon during the previous year (1961, p. GO):
" I request, therefore, that you will cause the missionaries to under-
stand distinctly that Her Majesty's Government cannot undertake to
compel the king to permit the maintenance of the mission stations in
Zululand." Yet here the clause is made one of the conditions of
an ultimatum, the alternative of which is war.
238 THE ZULU WAR.
traveller) is concerned, shall be heard by the king in public, and in
presence of the Resident.
13. No sentence of expulsion from Zululand shall be carried out
until it has been approved by the Resident.
N.B. Ten days more were allowed for compliance with the above
demands (4-13).
The Natal Colonist, August 21st, 1879, condenses
the opinions of Sir B. Pine upon the ultimatum from
his article in "The Contemporary Keview," June, 1879
* thus :
" He thinks the depriving Messrs. Smith and
Deighton of their handkerchiefs and pipes hardly a
matter deserving of a place in such a document ; that
the Sihayo and Umbilini affairs were more serious, but
that ' full reparation .... might have been obtained by
friendly negotiations/ He does not attach to the
promises alleged to have been made by Cetshwayo ' the
force of a treaty which we were bound to see executed.'
And while approving of a British Eesident being placed
in the Zulu country, he frankly recalls the fact that
' Cetshwayo has himself, on more than one occasion,
requested such an arrangement.' ' At the same time/
he adds, f I think that the powers proposed to be invested
in this officer are more than are necessary or expedient,
and I would especially refer to those relating to the
protection of missionaries. Christianity ought not to be
enforced at the point of the sword.' In reference to
Cetshwayo's alleged coronation promises, we may note
in passing that Sir B. Pine is careful to point out that
one chief reason for his sanctioning that expedition was
' out of deference to Mr. Shepstone's judgment ; ' and
that it was expressly stipulated by the High Com-
missioner that no British troops should accompany
THE ULTIMATUM AND DECLARATION OF WAR. 239
Mr. Shepstone, 'so that Her Majesty's Government
might not be compromised in the matter.' With such
a stipulation it is amazing that anyone should still
contend that Cetshwayo entered into engagements so
solemn as to call for invasion of his country to punish
the breach of them."
And the Special Correspondent of The Cape Argus
writes : " As regards the alleged coronation engagements,
Dunn affirms that no undertaking was made by, or even
asked from, Cetshwayo. In the act of coronation, Mr. (now
Sir T.) Shepstone gave to the king a piece of paternal
counsel, and the conditions were in reality nothing more
than recommendations urged upon his acceptance by the
Special Commissioner.
" Lord Kimberley, who was Secretary of State for the
Colonies at the time of Sir T. Shepstone's installation
of Cetshwayo, spoke upon this subject in the House of
Lords;" which The Daily News, March 26th, 1879,
reports as follows :
" With respect to the so-called coronation promises,
nothing had more astonished him in these papers than
to learn that these promises were supposed to constitute
an engagement between us and the Zulu nation. He
happened to have had some concern in that matter ; and
if he had supposed that Sir T. Shepstone, in asking
for these promises from Cetshwayo, had rendered us
responsible to the Zulu nation to see that they were
enforced, he would not have lost a mail in disavowing
any such responsibility. He was supported in the view
which he took by the late Colonial Secretary (Lord
Carnarvon). The fact was that these were friendly
assurances, given in response to friendly advice, and
240 THE ZULU WAR.
constituted no engagement. But Sir B. Frere put these
/ coronation promises ' in the foreground." Sir M.
Hicks-Beach, also, says (2144, p. 1) : " It is obvious
that the position of Sir T. Shepstone in this matter
was that of a friendly counsellor, giving advice to the
king as to the good government of the country."
The demands which we have recorded were delivered
to the Zulu envoys, who were not allowed to discuss or
comment upon them, on the ground that the Commission
had no authority for that purpose. The envoys, indeed,
appeared seriously concerned by their import. They
denied that the coronation stipulations had ever been
disregarded, and said that they could not understand
why the Zulu army should be disbanded ; the army was
a national custom with them as with the English.
They also asked for an extension of time, and considered
that on such important matters no specified time should
have been fixed ; the reply to which request was that
the time was considered ample.
Sir B. Frere, in his covering despatch to the
Secretary of State, remarks that the " enclosed extracts
from demi-official letters," from the Hon. Mr. Brownlee
and the Hon. Mr. Littleton, " give an outline of the
proceedings, and show that the messages were carefully
delivered, well explained, and thoroughly understood,
copies of the English text with Zulu translations being
given to the Zulu envoys." On turning to "the enclosed
extracts," however, we do not find in them a single
word of the sort from either gentleman, while the
extract from Mr. Littleton's letter consists of not a
dozen lines describing the spot where the meeting took
THE ULTIMATUM AND DECLARATION OF WAR. 241
place, and in which the writer's opinions are limited to
these : " they (the Zulus) seemed to take the award
very quietly," but " were evidently disturbed " by the
ultimatum, and "Mr. Shepstone seemed to me to
manage very well." The young gentleman could not
well say any more, as he did not know a word of
Zulu ; but one is puzzled to know how Sir B. Frere
draws his deductions from either extract. How far the
opinions of the other honourable gentleman are to be
depended upon, may be gathered from the following asser-
tion made by him some months after the Boundary Com-
missioners had deliberately decided that the Boers had no
claim whatever to the disputed territory, but that it would
be expedient to allow them to retain the Utrecht district.
" The falsehood of the Zulu king with regard to the
Utrecht land question," says Mr. Brownlee, "is quite
on a par with his other actions. After misleading the
Natal Government upon the merits of the case, it is
now discovered on the clearest and most incontrovertible
proof* that a formal cession was made of this disputed
land to the Transvaal Eepublic."
The special correspondent of The Cape Argus,
however, writes about this time as follows : " Dunn
states that Cetshwayo does not, even now, know fully
the contents of the ultimatum, and still less of the subse-
quent memorandum^ The document was read over once,
* Sir T. Shepstone's incontrovertible, overwhelming, and clear
evidence, sifted and proved worthless by the Commissioners.
f Sir Bartle Frere declares (Correspondence, p. 57) that Cetshwayo
" could have known nothing of the memorandum," although (Hid.
p. 6) ho himself asserts that " it was intended to explain for Cetsh-
wayo's benefit what was the nature of the cession to him," and it was
plainly very generally known, and therefore naturally by the king.
242 THE ZULU WAR,
and its length was such (2222, pp. 203-9) six pages
of the Blue-book that the messengers could not possibly
fix the whole of it in their memory." True, a copy
was given to Dunn himself ; but, for sufficient reasons of
his own, he did not make known the contents of the
document in person, but sent word to the king by his
own messengers, between whom and the indunas there
was a considerable discrepancy. According to Dunn,
Cetshwayo was in a great fury upon hearing the word of
the High Commissioner (? as to the maintenance of Boer
" private rights " over his land) . He reproached his
adviser with having thwarted his purpose to exact satis-
faction at the hands of the Dutch, and doubly blamed
him for having represented the English as just in their
intercourse and friendly in their intentions. Until this
time he had thought, as Dunn himself had, that the
congregation of troops upon his borders represented
nothing but an idle scare. But he saw at length that
the English had thrown the bullock's skin over his
head, while they had been devouring the tid-bits of the
carcass.
The three causes alleged in the ultimatum for war
the raid of Sihayo's sons, the assault on Messrs. Smith
and Deighton, and the proceedings of Umbilini
occurred long after Sir B. Frere had been preparing for
war, in the full expectation that the Border Commission
would decide against the Zulu claims, and that Cetshwayo
would not acquiesce peacefully in such a decision. It would
seem, indeed, from his remarks on the subject (Corre-
spondence, Letters n. and iv,), that he would have even
set aside the decision of the Commissioners, if he had
THE ULTIMATUM: AND DECLARATION OF WAR. 243
found it possible to do so. Although, he failed in doing
this, he sought to attain practically the same end by
means of a remarkable " memorandum," prepared and
signed by himself not submitted to Sir Henry Bulwer,
but "prematurely " published in the Natal newspapers.
The memorandum in question was on the appoint-
ment of a Kesident in Zululand, and, as Sir Bartle Frere
himself says, " it was intended to explain for Cetshwayo's
benefit what was the nature of the cession to him of the
ceded territory," and it contained the following clause :